soules and he that shall perseuer to the end shal be saued Of the Preachers THE XVII CHAPTER THe preaching of the gospell being the food and nourishment of the soule lett no Brother or Minister authorise himselfe and enterprise to preach without licence of his Superiours and lett such as â—â—albe authorised be very respectiue not to preach against the forme and constitutions of our holy mother the Church Lett the Minister Prouincials be aduertised not to admitt to any chardge especially in matter of importance all personnes indifferently but lett them formerly consider well therof Lett the Brethren that shal be admitted to preach or to exercise any other obedience take heed not to attribute to themselues or to their merittes the office which they shall haue and particulerly that of preaching they ought rather to practise by worckes then by faire elected wordes and therfore att all times and whensoeuer they shal be aduertised to desist from preaching lett them without any contradiction entierly forbeare to preach Therfore by charity which is God himselfe I pray all my Brethren Preachers Oratours and other Officers and Ministers as well Preistes as lay that they endeauour continually to debase and humble themselues and that they neither glory nor take complacence in any good that God doeth or speaketh by them because such worck is not theirs but Goddes and that they remember that which our lord IESVS CHRIST saith Esteeme not the more of your selues for that you see the deuils subiect vnto you and lett each on rest assured that we haue nothing of our owne but vices and sinnes and when we finde our selues tempted and oppressed with diseases and afflictions as well in soule as in body we should reioyce in hope of eternall life Lett vs beware of pride and vaine glory of the wisdome of the world and the prudence of the flesh which endeauoureth to speake well but litle to doe well For it seeketh not a religion and sanctity of spiritt but a religion and sanctity exteriour and apparant vnto men for these are they of whome our lord speaketh when he saith I tell you in verity you haue already your reward The spiritt which is of God desireth the flesh should be mortified misprised and esteemed vile and that it endeauour to be humble patient pure duly subiected to the spiritt and especially rooted in the feare and loue of God the Father Sonne and holy Ghost referring all good thinges to the most high lett vs acknoledge our selues to be his and lett vs continually yeld him thankes as one from whome dependeth and proceedeth all our good Therfore are all honours and all benedictions due to him alone by reason also that he is the true and soueraigne good And therfore when we shall see any thing il done or ill spoaken against his holy name lett vs on the contrary endeauour to prayse exalt and thanck him as blessed for euer world without end Amen Now and when the Ministers ought to assemble THE XVIII CHAPTER THe Minister Prouinciall ought with all his Brethren to assemble together euery yeare att the feast of S. Michael in some coÌ„modious place to treat and determine of matters behoufull for the seruice of God and ReligioÌ„ And all the Minister Prouincials that are beyond the sea and in places on the other side the Mountaines shall asseÌ„ble once euery three yeares the other Minister Prouincials shall come euery yeare to the Chapiter in the Church of S. Mary of Angels if the Minister generall dispose not otherwise to whose ordonnance all ought to obey That all Brethren ought to liue Catholiquely THE XIX CHAPTER LEtt all the Brethren be Catholiques and as such liue Catholiquely and if any one should erre in faith or in the instution and constitutions of holy Churche either by worckes or wordes if he doe not forthe with rectifie himselfe lett him be vtterly expelled out of our ReligioÌ„ We ought to acknoledge for our Superiours all Prelates and Religious in that which concerneth the good estate of our soule prouided that they proceed not against our Order and our Rule Of the confesion and communion of the Brethren THE XX. CHAPTER LEtt all my Brethren as well Preistes as the laity the blessed of God coÌ„fesse to the Preistes of our Order and if in case they caÌ„not they may confesse to an other Preist that is prudent and Catholique and lett them firmely beleeue that by the pennance and absolution giuen them they shal be absolued of all their sinnes and therfore lett them endeauour with the greatest faith and humility that they can to accomplish the penance that shal be enioyned them And if they should be in a place where they could not haue commodity of a Preist lett them in such case confesse with their Brethren as the Apostle saith Confesse your sinnes one to an other But let them not yet omitt when they shall haue meanes to repaire to Preistes because they alone haue the authority and power of God to bind and loose Being so contrite and coÌ„fested lett them with exceeding humility and reuerence receiue the most sacred sacrament calling to minde that which God saith he that eateth my flesh and drincketh my bloud hath life euerlasting And in an other place Doe this for a commemoration of me Of praysing God and exhorting Christians to pennance THE XXI CHAPTER VVHen my Brethren shall know and esteeme it expedient to preach to the people hauig imparted the benediction of God they may vse these wordes Feare loue honour praise continually and say yee Be thou blessed almighty God Trinity and vnitie Father Sonne and holy Ghost Creatour of all thinges I beseech thee to permitt me to performe fruites worthy of penance and to know this truth that we shall shortly die and that att that instant the knotte of this soule and body shall end to be either eternally happy or eternally miserable They must exhort such as haue bin offended to pardon as God doth pardon vs and to this effect lett them vnderstand that if they doe not pardon they shall not be pardonned and that they shal be blessed that shall die contrite because their place shal be in heauen and miserable shall they be that shall die impenitent because they shal be children of the deuill whose worckes they haue wrought and therfore shall they discend into eternall sier Be carefull my beloued Brethren to shunne all vices and perseuer in god euen to the end that God may blesse you An Exhortation he made to all the Brethren THE XXII CHAPTER LEtt vs be mindefull of that which our lord sayth loue your enemies and doe good to them that hate you Because besides what he hath taugbt vs by worde he hath in like sort taught vs by effect whose steppes we ought to imitate As then he called Iudas his freind though he knew he would betray him and voluntarily presented himselfe to them that were to crucifie him so likewise lett vs repute them our freindes that
and damnation to the disobedient and such as erre from the said most holy Faith and to this end would he by his immensiue charity assuming our nature therwith satisfie all our offences and die on the wood of the crosse for our sinnes and would afterwardes leaue vs the meritt of his passion in the sacrament of holy baptisme wherby we are new borne to eternall life that all our sinnes dying we may sett our selues free from the captiuity of the deuill and from eternall death which this cruell ennemy hath from time to time procured vs. Great Soldan proceeded the S. open the eares and eyes of thine vnderstanding misprise not the Embassadge which thine omnipotent eternall king sendeth thee permitt his grace to enter into thy hart and by his holy light he will giue thee instant knowledg of the great blindes wherin till this day thou hast liued and consider attentiuely how much thou art bound vnto his diuine maiesty letting thee now vnderstand that he can giue thee a kingdome in heauen much greater then this which he hath giuen thee here one earth But if thou perseuer in thine errour be thou assured of the punishment prepared for thee for thou must know that soone or late thou must fall into his handes yeld him an account both of thy sinnes and of thy vassals The holy Father spake these and many other like wordes with such feruour and vehemencie of spiritt that all those present though they were all infidels did manifestlie know that the said wordes proceeded of a more then humane vertue And they were indeed vttered with the same spiritt that God promised his seruantes saying I will giue you a tongue and wisdome which the princes of the world shall not be able to resist Now the Soldan acknowledgeing so great a vertue in the seruant of God he gaue him thanckes with much reuerence and tokens of curtesie then asked him concerning new difficulties being very attentiue to the answeares which the holy Father gaue him as a man sent him from God and therfore very instantlie prayed him not retourne to the Christians but to remaine with him the seruant of IESVS CHRIST cntierly circumvested with zeale of the faith thervpon made him this answeare Great Soldan If you with all your people wil be conuerted I will right gladly remayne with you and if you haue any doubt that detaineth you from leauing your beleefe for mine because the time is very short you may presentlie make proofe therof lett there be made a great fire in the middes of the army then call your Sacrificers and Religious command vs all to enter into the middes of the fire and afterwardes follow their faith that by their God shall be preserued The Soldan amazed att the proposition made by the holy Father said I doe not thinck that any of our Religious will make this triall Wherin he was not deceaued for he had scarcely vttered that word but one of his Collociers there present very aged and among the Turcks reputed for a S. hearing it incontinentlie slipt away fearing that the Soldan accepting the condition he should be deuoured by the flames The holie Father then addressing himselfe againe into the Soldan said Mighty Soldan wilt thou promise vnto God to become Christian if I my selfe alone goe into the fire Wherto I am now readilie prepared The Soldan answeared him that he durst not then make any such promise much lesse accept such offer fearing that such an vnwonted attēpt might raise some tumult in his army neuertheles it wrought much fruit in his hart and though for the present he did not resolue to be baptised yet he remayned exceedinglie aflected to the holy Father to whome he offered a great quantity of gold siluer and apparell for himselfe and his companions which the Saint no more esteemed then verie filth not vouchsafing to behold the same which much more amazed the Soldan yet he prayed him againe to accept those presents to dispose them in almose for his soule albeit he were not as yet resolued to be baptised But his requestes were vaine S. Francis then determined to passe further as not finding any firme and stable resolution in the Soldan though he prayed the holy Father to visitt him often affirming that he would conferre more amply with him graunted him letters patentes by vertue wherof he his Br. might freely preach ouer all his kingdome wherwith S. Francis departed How S. Francis and his companions preached the faith to the kingdome of the Soldan and how he miraculously resisted a More that tempted him to carnality THE LXX CHAPTER SAinct Francis diuided his companions and sent them ouer Egipt Syria and himselfe with Brother Illuminatus went through all the kingdome continually preaching the gospell And being on a time enforced to rest himselfe in a certaine place expecting the mitigation of the stormy weather he retired into a house to lodge where in was a More who in the lineamentes and proportion of her face was faire and of comely grace but in spiritt extremelie loath some she induced by the deuill that one each side cast his snares to surprise the S. went to him into a chamber where purposely she had placed him alone and instantlie prayed him to sinne with her the S. answeared her woman if thou wilt that I offend with thee thou must also yeld to me in my request Wherto the amourous More presentlie accorded S. Francis then incōtinently goeing to a great fire that was there spreding it abroad layed downe and stretched himselfe theron inuiting the More to keepe her promise and lye with him one that bed so gorgious and resplendat The More remayned a while pensiue betweene loue and feare expecting the issue but att length seeing him to turne one the coales as if he had bin one roses and lillies she acknowledged her selfe and her sinne and was baptised and afterwards by vertue of the miracle of the S. as an other Samaritane conuerted many Mores vnto IESVS CHRIST The S. hauing vpon this occasion seiourned there certaine dayes went on his iorney cōming within three or four leagues of Antioch to a place called Mōtenegro where was a Monastery of Religious of the Order S. Be. he there made some stay in such sort cōported him selfe that in few dayes the Abbott all the Religious renūcing all their possesiōs into the hādes of the Patriarck became Freer Minors In the meane while it chaunced vnto two other of his companions that they seeming to a More so miserable he of compassion offered them almose which they refusing in any sort to receaue the More demaunded them wherfore they would not accept the same wherto they answeared that for the Ioue of God they would possesse neither mony or any other thing in this world the More was therwith so touched that he sodenly receaued them into his affection yea into such amity that thence forward he had
this that followeth in my selfe I purpose to goe to the chapiter where shal be assembled all the Religious who will receaue me with great reuerence as their superiour afterward lett them pray me to comfort them explicating vnto them the word of God which for their satisfaction performing lett them all arise and say Hold they peace we well haue thee no longer for Superiour for thou art an idiot block-head and ignorant and with all knowest not what thou sayest wherfore it is ouer great shame to haue such a superiour then be it that you detrude me out of the chapter with vtter dishonour as deseruing the same I would not I say esteeme me a good Freer Minor if I did not support all that with the same promptitude and ioy as if I heard my selfe praysed for if I reioyce att honours what profitt reape I therby I putt my soule in perill of vaine glory without hope of any benefitt but if I be contemned my soule is therby secured and profiteth in spiritt In regard of his exceedingly zeale vnto this humility when it happened that any praysed him either for his preaching or vpon any other occasion he commanded his companion to contrary it and to giue him wordes of disprayse which doeing though vnwillingly the holy Father would answeare God blesse you because you speake the truth and that which the sonne of Peter Bernardone doth deserue Being one day att out lady of Angels Brother Macie had a desire to trie the humility of S. Francis though he were his perticuler freind only because he knew it would be gratefull vnto him Being then in his presence he twice iterated these wordes Wherfore to you wherfore to you as if he would inferre Francis wherefore doe people so much honour you The holie Father smilinglie answeared What meane you by that brother Macie All the world replyed brother Macie runneth after you euery one desireth to see you to heare and obey you and for any thing that I know you are neither personable learned eloquent nor noble whence is it then the world doth follow you The S. then vested with his accustomed humilitie hauing lifted his eyes to heauen and a litle prayed and thanked God thus answeared his deere freind Will you know Brother Macie whence it proceedeth that as you say such resort of people doe follow me and willinglie heare me This proceedeth of the eyes of the great omnipotent God which in all places beholding both the good and bad hath pleased to choose me as the most simple and vilest sinner in the world for God doth choose the most feeble and infirme thinges with them to confound the noble potent strong and worldlie wise that the glorie may be his alone and that the creature being in presence of his Creatour may haue nothing wherof to glory An answeare doubtles more then humane and descending from heauen where the spiritt of this holy Father learned of that high and potent God who hath euer his eyes fixed on the humble of spiritt as likewise the most sacred virgin learned when she answeared to the prayses of S. Elizabeth by these wordes My soule doth prayse God because he hath beheld the humilitie of his hand maid How S. Francis reputed him selfe the greatest sinner of the world THE LXXXI CHAPTER THat the more he humbled himselfe on earth the more he was exalted in heauen was manifested vnto Brother Ruffinus in a reuelation whiles he was praying for being rapt in spiritt he saw an high and eminent place in heauen wherin was the Order of Seraphins and among them a seat void farre more resplendant then any other and all couered with precious stones Wherevpon with exceeding admiration he demaunded for whome that seat was prepared and he heard a voice that said this seat was one of the principall Seraphins that fell into hell and now it is reserued for the right humble Francis After this vision Brother Ruffinus had an extreme desire to know wherin principally consisted that so great humility which was so meritorious in the blessed Father saint Francis hauing therfore some discourse one day with him he said My beloued Father I hartely beseeche you to tell me certainely what is your owne esteeme and what opinion you haue of your selfe Sainct Francis answeared Verily I hold my selfe for the greatest sinner of the world and toe serue God lesse then any other Brother Ruffinus replyed vnto him that he did not thinck he could speake the same sincerily and with a cleare conscience it being so that others as was apparent did committ many greiuous sinnes wherof by the grace of God he was innocent To this S. Francis answeared If God had with so great mercy fauoured those others of whome you speake I am assured that how soeuer wicked and detestable they may be now they would farre more gratefully acknowledge the giftes of God then I doe and would serue him much better And if my God should now forsake me I should perpetrate more enormities then any other In regard therfore of this ineffable grace done vnto me I accuse and acknowledge my selfe to be the greatest sinner that is Brother Ruffinus by this answeare was thoroughly confirmed in the vision which God had shewed vnto him hauing found good demonstration of the meritt of the holy Fathers humility But because humility ought alwayes to haue verytie for foundatiō it seemeth one may make a sufficient reply to this his answeare and not without reason For some one might thus argument Most holy Father tell me if you please by the excessiue loue which in this world you haue borne to the hūble Jesus Christ and att this presēt more thē euer doe beare him where haue you learned that if an other sinner had receaued or should receaue the talent of grace which God hath giuen you that he would more acknowledge it and make better profitt therof then you haue done Vpon what reason vpon what doctrine and on what spiritt is grounded the foundation of this feeble opinion which you seeme to haue of your selfe For I firmely beleue that if God had knowne it he would neuer haue bestowed this grace on you but rather on that other The most humble Father to this obiection might well answeare that he had learned it of the doctrine of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST who with his mouth hath said The spiritt breatheth where he will and of S. Paul that neither he that planteth is any thing nor he that watereth but he that giueth the increase God wherof he might thus inferre I not being Francis without God that worcketh in me when he had pleased to inspire an other there is no doubt but he had done the like and euen more according to his grace And wheras you beleeue that if God had giuen it to an other it had bin knowne that he had done this or more your beleefe is false for as the same S. Paul saith it is in the power of
Gouernour with his handes ioyned and his eyes lifted towardes heauen gaue eare vnto it weeping for the great deuotion he had to the holy Father The Canticle being ended the Gouernour loudly spake I verily protest that I doe not only desire to be reconciled and become freind to my lord the Bishop whome I ought to acknowledge for my Superiour but euen if any one had slaine my brother or sonne I would hartely pardon him vttering these wordes he went to the Bishop and said My lord behold me ready for the loue of God and his seruant the holy Father S. Francis to doe what soeuer you shall enioyne me The Bishop also being exceedingly qualified answeared My duety was and being a Prelate I hold my selfe obliged to haue bin the first in action of humility and patience wherin hauing failed I repent me and aske you pardon And with those wordes full of loue and charity they embraced and kissed each other in token of amity not without the infinite admiration and ioy of the assembly sith no man had induced them for which they also gaue thanckes vnto God How much the spiritt of prophesie assisted the holy Father S. Francis THE CXVII CHAPTER THere came one day three yong Florentines to aske the benediction of the holy Father S. Francis wherof the porter hauing aduertised him without vttering one word he went into the garden where he gathered fiue figges wherof he gaue two vnto two of the three yong men that came to visitt him and the other three vnto the third to whome he said within few dayes you shal be one of mine theÌ„ hauing giuen them his benediction he dismissed them And shortâ—ly after this yong man became a Frere Minour and proued very pious and exemplar When S. Francis gaue his benediction it was in these termes The name of our lord IESVS CHRIST be blessed and his sacred passioÌ„ the most holy virgin that brought him foorth with all the celestiall Court Therfore being one day in prayer the virgin Mary appeared vnto him and gaue him the fairest aple that could be imagined saying vnto him that as that gift was precious euen so as often as her Sonne heard these wordes with deuotion vttered The name of our lord be blessed it was exceeding gratefull vnto him and he so much esteemed them as if some matter of high worth were presented vnto him and therfore the holy Father did afterwardes more often vse them S. Francis residing att Grecio where he tooke phisicke for his eyes the Phisition being one day come to visitt him he inuited him to dine in the Couent who dwelling not far thence neuer accustomed to eat there neuertheles he was att this time content to stay in regard that S. Francis had so inuited him But the Guardian being by commandemeÌ„t of S. Francis and in his name aduertised therof he retourned answeare that there was nothing wherwith to entertayne him S. Francis sent him reply that he should cause to be prepared the hearbes and bread which he acknowledged to haue and should leaue to God the care of the rest Now as they were sitting downe att table there knocked one att the gate where the porter found a woman that brought a great basket on her head full of bread egges fish cheese fruit and other thinges which a lady had sent them three leagues distant from the Couent which being ioyfully receaued by the porter and sett on the table euery one admired thereatt By meane of this miracle they vnderstood the wordes of the S. when he bad that the care should be left to God And when he smiled the Guardian also sending him word that he was ashamed to entertaine the said Phisician hauing nothing wherewith all So they were more confirmed in the beleefe they had of the propheticall spiritt of S. Francis and the Phisician said to the Religious verily Brethren we doe not know the sanctity of our Father For I stayed only in respect of him reioycing to eat this day with you by deuotion of your grosse refection but he hath wayted then to inuite me when he knew by prophetical spiritt that here would be a plentifull repast The Religious replyed that it was particuler vnto him to foretell what was to succeed without euer fayling therin Of other like cases of Prophesie THE CXVIII CHAPTER A Religious of the Order deluded by the deuill forsooke Religion and vnder coulour to liue more perfectly became a Pilgrime But committing manie offences he reflected on his errour and with great humllitie went to the holie Father who seeing him shutt himselfe into his celle att the merueillous astonishment of all his Religious for he accustomed to shew himselfe verie milde and gracious to the penitentes that retourned vnto him whence when he came foorth his Religious demanded of him why he shutt himselfe in he answeared that he ran to the armour of prayer to assist that Religious to defend him from the handes of the deuill whome he saw ouer him and that he had presentlie obtayned the victory Retourning then towardes the said Religious Brother said he our lord God hath pardonned thee but be carefull that the deuill vnder pretence of any other sanctitie deceaue thee not againe and cause not thee for any other stepmother what soeuer to forsake thy true mother which he perfectlie obserued perseuering in his Order all the time of his life This that followeth is taken out of the 22. chapter of the sixt booke because it is the beginning of the matter recounted euen to the place here recorded The holie Father S. Francis passing through Tuscane Brother Macie his companion walked a litle before him to discouer the way and comming into a parting way where one might take his course either towardes Florence Sienna or Arezza he asked S. Francis which way they should tourne who answeared as it shall please God Brother Macie replyed how shall God shew vs his will herein By thee said the S. and withall commanded him vnder obedience to tourne and not to rest till he commanded him Brother Macie was no lesse ready to obey then he should haue bin to commande yea he tourned so much that he many times fell to the ground by the giddines he felt in his head with often tourning and desisted not though the passengers stayd to behold him and derided him as an idiott till S. Francis with a loud voice bid him to stay which done he asked him towardes what place he was tourned and he answeared towardes Sienna Goe on then to Sienna said the holy Father whither being come the greater part of the nobles and gentlemen mett them and with exceeding deuotion accompayned them to the Bishopperick where the holy Father S. Francis preached vpon occasion of two men that by ciuill sedition had then bin slaine And by his preaching he so wrought that before his departure he reconciled them all by which worcke more diuine theÌ„ humane it manifestly appeared that it was
ennemyes and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice for theirs is the kingdome of heauen and he that perseuereth vnto the end shall be saued That the Brethren shall not enter into Monastories of Religious women THE XI CHAPTER I Ōrdaine and command all my Brethren that they haue no suspected familiarities with women and that they enter not into the Couentes of Religious women those excepted who to that effect shall haue speciall licence from the Apostolicall sea Likewise I will not that my Religious be God fathers either of men or women that by such meanes there happen not any scandall among the Brethren or by their occasion Of such as shall goe among the Sarrazins and other infidels THE XII CHAPTER EVery Brother whosoeuer that by diuine inspiration desireth to goe among the Sarrazins and other Infidels lett him demaund leaue of his Prouinciall Minister who shal be very respectiue not to giue licence but to such as to him shall seeme fitt to doe good among such people And for all these causes I commaund the Ministers vpon obedience to procure of his Holines to haue a Cardinall for Gouernour Protectour and Correctour of this Confraternity that they may be alwayes subiect to the feet of the holy Romane Church stable and firme in the Catholike faith Lett pouerty humility and the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST be entierlie obserued of vs as we haue faithfully promised The end of the rule of the Frere Minors The rest of the bulle touching the confirmation of the said Rule omitted in the beginning thereof LEtt it not therefore be permissible for any man to infringe this ordonnance of our confirmation or rashly to contradict the same And if anie presume so to doe know that he shall incurre the indignation of Almighy God and of S. Peter and S. Paul his Apostles Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran the 29. of Nouember the eight yeare of our Papacie The end of the confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors Of the perfection of this rule and the abridgement therof THE IX CHAPTER AS the three yong men according to Daniel were ioyfull in the flaming fire of the burning fournace where Nabuchodonosor had caused them to be throwne as faithfull seruantes of God because they would not giue to his monstruous statua the honour dew to God alone and as they sung prayses to the Almightie together with a fourth like vnto the sonne of God so there were three Orders and holy Rules founded by three holy personnages S. Basill S. Augustin and S. Benedict in the burning fournace of temptations and worldly afflictions wherwith the prince of the world combatteth against the seruantes of God and often times surmounteth them which holy personnes as men freed from the fire and from feare haue with alacritie praysed God in the middes of it Afterward there was seene the fourth like vnto the sonne of God to witt The Seraphicall and crucified seruant of IESVS CHRISTS Francis that gaue a fourth estate vnto the church wherin men being deliuered from the prison of the world and taking more content in the honours and graces of God might more freelie serue IESVS CHRIST And such was his intention in all the wordes of his Euangelicall rule to witt that they who had made profession to imitate IESVS CHRIST should endeauour to become the most like vnto him in laboures of their life and exercises of spiritt that possibly could be procured He with the help of the holy Ghost founded on that onlie and firme foundation of IESVS CHRIST the edifice of the rule in meruaylous hight and perfection Therefore in the first chapter he saith The life and rule of the Frere Minors is such to keep and obserue the holie gospell liuing vnder holie obedience without possessing any thing in proprietie and in pure chastitie The life spiritt and wordes of the said holy Father considered his intention was that the Frere Minors should obserue not onlie the preceptes of the gospell but the counsailes also Neuertheles knowing and considering humane infirmitie he would not oblige them to all In the second chapter he teacheth to forsake and contemne the world with whatsoeuer is in it giuing them meanes to make such renunciation as the gospell teacheth which is to sell what they haue and to giue it to the poore that being deliuered of so great an impediment they might freelie serue IESVS CHRIST and with him say The Prince of this world is come in me he hath found nothing In the third he teacheth exercises to prayse God by the diuine offices and by fastinges and seuere abstinences mortifications of the flesh good examples and edification of our neighbour and particulerlie of seculer personnes He also teacheth them the vertue of penance humilitie and charity whereby they may with edification conuerse with all people In the fourth he expresly declareth that he will not his brethren shall haue mony vnder any pretence whatsoeuer but that the Prouincialls shall supplie their necessities knowing that auarice is daungerous to soules and principallie to Religious and how true is the sentence of IESVS CHRIST where he saith that no man can serue God and Mammon The holy Father therfore would that richesse should not onlie be remote but entierlie and absolutelie separated from the Order In the fift he bannisheth from his societie idlenes as contrarie to the true seruantes of God and capitall ennemy of mennes saluation In the sixt he rayseth the soule frō cogitations of the world and in as much as may be hoped or expected of him leauing neither place nor affection proper in thē wherby they might adhere to any cogitation of terrestriall loue to the end that they might ioyfullie say Our conuersation is in heauen as possessing nothing on earth In the seauenth he comforteth sinners and such as are sick teaching thē the conditions of their Phisicion that can and will cure them who is our lord IESVS CHRIST who will mercy and not sacrifice and who came not to call the iust but sinners that they might be conuerted and liue In the eighty chapter he teacheth the Superiours and all his Order in what manner they ought to gouerne the Religious and insinuateth that they should procure to haue alwayes a Generall sufficient and worthy of such a chardge In the ninth he teacheth his preachers to fly pride and arrogance in their life and doctrine and to be humble and zealous of the saluation of soules feeding them alwayes with holie and profitable doctrine without which they can neuer produce fruit redounding to the benefitt of the said soules In the tenth he admonisheth superiours and subiectes to be verie carefull in the diligent accomplishment of their obedience and the obligation which is reciprocallie betwen them but particulerlie that which they owe and is due to God by reason of their profession In the eleuenth chapter he demonstrateth vnto his Religious how
they must be Frere Minors not only in their health but euen in their sickenes and that therfore they should not haue an insatiable spiritt nor admitt all the commodities that the delicate of the world enioy for so there would be no difference nor should they meritt before God for whose loue they ought to be content to endure some inconueniences yea euen in their sicknesses Now though this holy Pastour did zealously vtter these wordes yet such was his charity that seeing them sicke he could not but releiue them and seek to supply their necessities and cherish them to his power as by this example may appeare One of the most ancient Religious of the Order being sicke the S. moued with cōpassion to see him so afflicted said to himselfe if this Religious had eate grapes he would be better then calling the Religious he conducted him into a vineyard neere vnto the Couent whither being come that the Religious might not be ashamed he began first to eat grapes then gaue to him and made him sitt downe and so entertayned him that he arose as sound as he had euer bin the vertue of God worcking by the charitie of his seruant which the said Religious diuers times with teares recounted to his brethren How the holy Father S. Francis did eate with S. Clare and how both were rapt into extasie This is taken out of the 4. chapter of the 10. booke and hither tranfferred to his proper place SAinct Francis being att our Lady of Angels was infinite times importuned by his first spirituall daughter S. Clare to take his refection once with her Yet though she were of sanctity sufficientlie knowne to all people he would neuer consent thereto att lenght the glorious saincte fearing that when she least thought therof God might call vnto him the holy Father such being the infirmities whervnto he was subiect so that she should neuer enioy that consolation in all her life she so much solicited all Religious that were most auncient and best beloued of the S. to obtaine so honest a request in her behalfe that they together so affectionately entreated him as that in the end he consented therevnto But to auoyd scandall and ill example to his Religious and that they should not therby challenge a consequence of goeing to eat att the monasteries of Religious women he caused S. Clare to come with some of her Religious to our Lady of Angels where he had consecrated her vnto God and he very curteously entertayned her with all her Religious then hauing with her made a long prayer vnto the Virgin Mary and hauing deuoutly visited the altares he made preparation according to his custome vpon the ground and att the ordinary houre they sate downe where for the first course he began so highly to discourse of God that himselfe S. Clare and all the Religious were so rapt in extasie that they were no longer of this world but hauing their eyes lifted vp they were as it were out of themselues Att that instant it seemed to the Burgesses of the citty of Assisium that they saw the house of our Lady of Angels with althe circuit the very Mountaines to burne they seemed also to see an exceeding great fire ouer the monastery much more violent then the rest wherfore they all ran hastely to quench it But being come to the church they found neither fire nor flame but that of the holy Ghost which they considered and very well perceaued in the countenances and aspectes of those whome they found yet fitting and swallowed vp in God with S. Clare and all her companions from whence awaking all finally finding the grace of God they did eat vse litle other thinge being already satisfied and filled with that celestiall food So euery one departed giuing thanckes to God who alwayes offereth and presenteth himselfe to them that in charitie vnite themselues vnto him Saincte Clare retourned to her monasterie of S. Damian wher here Religious receaued her with much consolation because they feared that S. Francis would haue sent her to found some monastery other where as he had done her Sister Agnes whome he had sent to Florence The 31. and 32. chapters are formerlie inserted after the last chap. of the first booke so to obserue the true Order of the life of S. Francis How S. Francis knew that it was the will of God he should helpe to saue soules by his preaching and not only by prayer and how he instituted the Order of Penitents called the thirde Order THE XXXIII CHAPTER THe true seruant of God desiryng to serue his master entierlie in such thinges as should be most gratefull to his diuine maiestie in fidelitie and perfection of life without respect to any kinde of consolation temporall or spirituall there arose a doubt in his spiritt wherof he diuers times conferred with his Brethren in this manner My brethren I beseech you by the charitie which liueth and is amongst you to tell me what I ought to doe and whither of these two exercises you esteeme more to the seruice of God either that I applie my selfe entierlie to prayer or that I also labour in preaching so to instruct the ignorant the way of God I am of litle and simple stature as you see and cannot teach with wordes full of doctrine and withall hauing on the other side receaued a greater grace of God to pray then to speake I would more willinglie applie me to continuall prayer besides that I know by experience that there is a great gaine and a certaine augmentation of grace in prayer wheras to preach is to impart and communicate to others those litle giftes which one receaueth of God prayer is a lustre of good desires and of the pious affections of the soule and a collection of celestiall vertues vnited to the true and supreme good but preaching is to bedust the spirituall feet that is the amourous affections of the hart towardes God which serue as feet and foundation to all the spirituall edifice a man by it detourning himselfe from seuerity of life and rigour of discipline In prayer we speake vnto God and harcken vnto him when he speaketh to vs and leading a life in manner Angelicall we more conuerse in heauen with the Angels then here on earth with men wheras preaching we must alwayes conuerse with men and liue among them to conuert them to tell them the truth and to heare many worldly thinges of them Neuertheles there is one thing in preaching verie contrarie to all these which maketh much in behalfe therof and is worthy of great consideration discouering vnto vs that God maketh esteeme therof which is that his only Sonne who is soueraigne goodnes the only modell of diuine wisdome descended from the bosome of his eternall Father to enstruct the world to teach by his holy example and to preach vnto men the word of saluation wherby he afterwardes saued the predestinate soules washing them with his precious bloud reuiuing them
life shall lose it and in an other place he that doth not renounce all that he possesseth cannot be my disciple He renounceth all that he possesseth and looseth his soule for the loue of God who in euery thing submitteth himselfe to his Prelate for by this meane he may be tearmed truely obedient and then also knowing he could doe some other thing better then that which he is commanded and of more profitt to his soule he sacrificeth his will vnto God employing himselfe in that which he is commanded for the loue of God though it be of lesse fruit for true obedience is full of charity edifieth our neighbour and entierly satisfieth God But if the Superiour should command him any thinge in preiudice of his soule then only he ought not to obey but this case excepted in althinges else he must hold him his true Superiour and if that other Religious persecute and afflict him because he obeyeth his Superiour happy shall he be for he may then truely say that God hath communicated vnto him his perfect charity which consisteth in enduring persecutions and exposing his owne life for his neighbour But the misery is there are certaine Religious who whiles they would consider and know whither certaine thinges by them inuented be not better then those which the Superiours commaund them the wretches doe not consider that they looke back and retourne to the vomitt of their selfe-will and so doe they ruine themselues and their neigbour by their euill example Of patience and humilitie THE XLVIII CHAPTER THough there be nothing that ought more to displease the true seruant of God then sinne neuertheles if he fall into ouermuch passion for any sinne whatsoeuer his charity towardes his neighbour excepted he is guiltie of that sinne Therfore the seruant of God which is not moued in such accidentes may be truely said to be without passion for his patience â—cannot be knowen while altâ—inges smiles vpon him and succed according to his wish But when occasion is presented wherin he desireth to be satisfied and the contrary arriueth then is his patience experienced for he hath as much as he then sheweth and no more The holy Father S. Francis would say that they were truely peaceable who suffering in this world for the loue of God conserue peace in their interiour and liue as Lambes among woulues In which respect God himselfe liued and dyed so Happy is he that being reprehended and accused of others receaueth and beareth such reprehension charitably and patiently as of himselfe and without excusiue reply consenteth with shame confesseth with patience and performeth due satisfaction couragiously yea euen in matters wherof he is guiltles and being a subiect persisteth vnder the rule of discipline or being superiour conuerseth with his subiectes as with his superiours Happy is the seruant that incontinently correcteth and chasticeth his offences interiourly by contrition and exteriourly by confession and satisfaction A discourse which the holy Father S. Francis made to Brother Leo his companion being in seruour of spirit BRother Leo my beloued sonne note well these my wordes Albeit the Frere Minors in whatsoeuer place they be giue example of edification and sanctity neuertheles consider prudently seriously obserue that their perfect ioy consisteth not in that Yea if they should restore sight to the blind health to the sicke hearing to the deafe speech to the dumbe ability of goeing to the lame should expell diuels out of bodies and rayse the dead that had sauoured four dayes their true alacrity consisteth not in all this If they should vnderstand all the scriptures could speake all tongues should prophesie and know the consciences of men yet doth their true ioy lesse consist in this Had they intelligence to discourse of celestiall vertues with the very tongues of Angels as also of the course of the starres of the proprieties of plantes and stones were all the treasures of the world discouered vnto them knew they the nature and vertue of fishes and other beastes and also of men their true ioy dependeth not theron Though they should preach with such feruour as to conuert all the Infidels to the faith of IESVS CHRIST neither doth their true ioy consist in that Brother Leo to all this answeared Wherin then consisteth it S. Francis replied Heare me Brother Leo If we comming to our Lady of Angels by meane of a long iorny very weary wett with the raine frozen with cold dabled with durt and extremely hungry ringing att the gate the porter vtterly disquieted and in coller should aske vs who we were and hauing answeared him that we were Frere Minors and therefore â—e should open vs the dore he should reply So farre are you from being any of ours that you seeme two idle companions and rogues that goe loitering about the world robbing the poore of their almose and so should not permitt vs to enter but should make vs remaine till night all drowned and dagled with durt and rayne without giuing vs any comfort and if that we support it patientlie for the loue of God receauing all that from his holy hand and confessing that the porter knew vs very well Brother Leo writt that therein consisteth perfect ioy And if being constrained by necessity we continued ringing to enter the porter should come forth in great choler against vs and vse vs indiscreetlie and importunately â—aying vnto vs Get ye gone to the hospitall lewd and impudent fellowes as ye are and stay no longer here for you shall not enter if we support all this with alacritie and pardon him with all our hart therin consisteth perfect ioy And being full darck night we being euery way molested should begin againe to ring and knock weeping bitterlie should pray the porter to lett vs in for the loue of God yet he more cruell then before should come out with a good cudgell and load vs soundly with iniuries and bastinadoes leauing vs in the durt rather dead then aliue write Brother Leo that therin would consist perfect ioy prouided that we support it all with great patience that we pray God to pardoÌ„ him and that we loue him more then if he had opened the dore vnto vs for the loue of God who hath endured much more for all vs. Heare now the conclusion of all the graces of the holy Ghost which IESVS CHRIST hath graunted doth and euer will graunt to his elect The principall is that a man doe conquere himselfe and for his loue doe voluntarily supporte all kinde of iniuries and blowes euen to death because indeed we cannot truely glory of any of the other foresaid vertues and graces by reason that they are not ours as the Apostle saith but Goddes What hast thou that thou hast not receaued and if thou hast receaued why doest thou glory as if thou hast not receaued wherefore we neither can nor ought the glory but in the crosse of tribulations and afflictions which is our owne therfore the Apostle saith
this holy virgin which wasted her forces and ouerthrew all her naturall strenght and health of body The deuout Religious daughters of this holy mother had exceeding compassion of her and very bitterly lamented her voluntarily procuring her owne death For remedy wherof saint Francis and the bishop of Assisium forbad her those three dayes of fast which euery weeke she cruelly inflicted on her selfe and commanded her not to passe one day without taking att least an ownce and a halfe of bread to conserue her life And albeitt such grieuous affliction of the body doe accustome to breed also some affliction to the heart yet did the contrary succed in her for she carryed a countenance so gracious and ioyfull in all her austerities that she seemed either to haue no feeling of them or not to feare any inconuenience therof Yea she in a sort scoffed att corporall afflictions which sufficiently demonstrated that the spirituall ioy wherwith she was interiourly nourished appeared exteriourly in her holy face because the true loue of the hart alwayes maketh corporall afflictions easy and light Of the deuotion and spirituall profitt which the fame of the glorious S. Clare procured ouer all the world THE XI CHAPTER THe fame of sainte Clare began within litle time to spred ouer all Italy which caused women from all partes to begin to runne after the odour of the precious liquour of her fanctity The virgins after her example approached vnto IESVS CHRIST and made him presentes of their virginity Marryed women endeauoured to liue more chast and vertuously Gentlewomen and Ladyes contemning their faire houses and sumptuous tables shutt themselues into Monasteryes esteeming it a great glory to liue in strict penance for the loue of IESVS CHRIST This Saint was also a spurre vnto men to excite in them a violent feruour and principally to youth that began to take courage in the contempt of the world and by example of the frayler sexe to fight against the temptations and deceiptfull pleasures of the flesh Many marryed personnes with mutuall consent obliged themselues to continencie the men entring into Couentes of men and the women into monasteryes of Religious women The mother induced the daughter to serue IESVS CHRIST the daughter the mother one sister an other and briefly each one by a holy enuie desired to serue IESVS CHRIST all seeking to participate of the euangelicall life which by this espouse of IESVS CHRIST was demonstrated vnto them An infinite number of virgins that by her fame were induced to piety vnable to become Religious or to leaue their Fathers houses endeauoured yet to liue therin religiously leading a reguler life without rule S. Clare by her example produced such branches of saluation that it seemed the saying of rhe Prophett was to be accomplished in her The fruites of the desolate and barren are far greater then of the maried Whiles these matters thus proceeded in Italy the discent of this benediction which destilled downe in the vally of Spoletum grew by diuine prouidence to so spacious and lardge a floud that the violent current therof ouer flowed all the citties of the holy Church so that the nouelty of such admirable thinges was speedily diuulged ouer all the world and with such praise and admiration gaue such lustre that the nature of her vertues filled with splendour the chambers of great ladyes and penetrated euen into the great pallaces of Duchesses yea those most pure beames of her brightnes pearced into the very cabbinettes of Queenes and Princesses in such sort that eminencie of bloud and hight of nobility submitted debased it selfe to follow the steppes of this glorious Virgin many reiecting the beames of their honour and the sublimity of their estates so that some ladyes that could haue bin marryed to kinges and dukes induced by the fame of saincte Clare tooke vpon them the practise of strict pennance and many already marryed to men of great nobility desired in their estate to imitate this seruant of IESVS CHRIST An infinite number also of citties were in this example adorned with Monasteries of yong women The fieldes and mountaines were ennobled and enriched with the structures of these celestiall buildinges The exercise and honour of chastity did multiply in the world saincte Clare carrying the standerd of the Order of Virgins which being almost extinguished she restored to perfection reneweing it by the blessed flowers of her example and conuersation But retourning to the history lett vs speake of the perfection of the prayer of this glorious Virgin by meane wherof she obtayned of God so great graces for her selfe and her daughters Of the feruent and perfect prayer of the Virgin S. Clare THE XII CHAPTER AS saincte Clare was mortified in her flesh and far remote from all corporall recreation so did she continually busye her soule in deuotions and diuine prayses This virgin had fixed and imprinted the subtility of her feruent desire in the eternal light as she was remote from earthly occupations and rumors so did she the more lardgely dilate the bosome of her soule to the influence of diuine grace She continued in long prayer together with her Religious after compline the riuers of teares that flowed from her eyes awakening and bathing the hartes of her companions When the sleep of others gaue her opportunity to be solitary being often in prayer she would lay her face against the earth bathed with teares kissing it sweetly and with such contentmenr that she seemed alwayes to hold in her armes her Spouse IESVS CHRIST att whose feete her teares trickled downe and her kisses left their impressions It happened one time that as this holy virgin powered out her teares in the silent of the night the Angel of darcknes appeared vnto her in figure of a black yong man saying If thou continuest this extreme weeping thou wilt become blind Wherto she answeared He that is to see God cannot be blinde Wherwith the deuill being confounded vanished and fled The same night this S. being in prayer after matines all bathed in teares the temptor appeared againe vnto her and sayd Weep not so much vnlesse thou wilt haue thy braine to melt and distill in such sort as thou shalt auoyd it att thy eyes and nostrels and therwith shalt haue thy nose crooked S. Clare with great feruour answeared him He that serueth IESVS CHRIST can haue no crookednesse and presently the wicked spiritt disappeared Many signes did discouer make knowne the great alteration she receaued in her selfe in the feruour of her prayer and how sweet and delectable the diuine bounty was vnto her in this ioy and holy conuersation for when she retourned from prayer she with admirable contentment brought wordes enflamed with the fire of the altare of God which kindled the hartes of her Religious and procured in them a great admiration att this extreme sweetnes that appeared and flashed out of her face It is without doubt that almighty God had coupled and conioyned his sweetnes with her
solemnized ouer al the Catholike Church This blessed S. departed this life the yeare of grace 1231. the 19. day of NoueÌ„ber Certaine yeares after her reliques being traÌ„slated her body was found in the cosin of lead where it was first layd in sepulture her flesh being melted into oyle and most precious liquor that yelded a most delicious and pleasing â—auour this oyle restored health to infinite sick people and a very long time distilled from her sacred bones The life of the B. Elzearius of the third order of sainct Francis and S. Delphine his wife Of the sanctity mortification abstinence and virginity of S. Elzearius THE XVIII CHAPTER ELzearius was Earle of Arian in Prouince no lesse generous and noble in vertues and sanctity then eminent famous in race generation for the Eaâ—les of Arian his predecestors were of the most illustrious of Prouence This nobleman from thirteen yeares of age accustomed to fast often and woare a cord girded on his flesh knotted with fiue knottes which he vsed as a restraint and bridle to carnall sensuality and as a secrett memory of the fiue woundes of our lord IESVS CHRIST When he was ouer-wearyed with watching and was ouercome with necessity of sleep he neuer putt of his cloathes to take his rest and by day woare an hair-cloth therby to feele some affliction in his body both by day and night considering that without afflictions the fruites of spirituall desires cannot be obtayned His rigours also serued him to represse the coÌ„cupiscences stinges of the flesh and to obtayne the fruites of true wisdome His age encreasing he addicted himselfe to a stricter rule of abstinence chasticing his body by fastes to subiect it vnto the spiritt He gaue vertuous and pious instructions to his family that they might liue in the feare of God and not iniury their neighbour but might edifie him and that God might by them be serued and honoured This sainct after his youth though he had bin delicately nourrished was a great friend vnto chastity and so continued euen to his death preseruing in his soule and body the inestimable treasure of virginity How sainct Elzearius was maryed and accorded with his wife to conserue their virginity THE XIX CHAPTER S. Elzearius was maryed in his youth vnto a gentlewoman of noble familie called Delphine who had a like intention with her husband to preserue her virginity She being past twelue yeares of age and knowing she should shortly be deliuered and committed to Elzearious her Spouse began exceedingly to feaâ—e that notwithstanding the sanctity she knew to be in him as not sufficiently fiâ—me and resolute in this grace he would ouerthrow the holy resolutioÌ„ she had to coÌ„serue her integrity And consulting therof with a Frere Minor that was her ghostly Father called Frere Philip Denguerre a man of notable piety he gaue her full asseurance and satisfaction with a prophetical spiritt telling her that she should not only entierly obserue her vow but that her husbaÌ„d and she should liue together chastly and so perseuer to the end And so the nuptiall solemnities being ended they liued together twenty seauen yeares religiously and piously vnder the shadow of the name of mariadge very well vnited in spiritt but remote from the vnion of the flesh preseruing in this vessell of earth the inestimable treasure of most precious chastity a vertue not so much recommendable as rare and so much more worthy to be imitated att least in part as the contrary vice is damnable and ruinous Of the worthy and singuler vertues of S. Elzearius THE XX. CHAPTER THis holy man duely considering that the principall vertue which the seruant of God can haue is the misprise of himselfe and consequently humility and not worldly nobility his spiritt could neuer be raysed to vaine glory by the great substance honours and puissance which the eminency of his house did yeld him His wordes were gracious and pleasing conformable to the spiritt that deliuered them and the better to attaine to the perfect contempt of himselfe he would often for the loue of IESVS CHRIST wash the soares and vlceres of leapers with his one handes and serue them with gteat feruour of deuotion and with such charity as if with his owne eyes he had seene and serued IESVS CHRIST himselfe He behaued himselfe towardes his subiectes and vassals ouer whome he had entier iurisdiction as a iust lord iudgeing their causes with a seuere clemencie as one that could not be drawne from the right course of iustice by feare hatred fauour or corruption This holy man proceeded in all actions by the vertue of discretion wherwith he so teÌ„pered his worckes of mercy that therin he with exceeding humility auoyded worldly glory and fauour and as a valiant and perfect warryer he neuer desisted from his first inteÌ„tion and as iust he withall his industry shunned the occasions of offending God This seruant was so charitable and liberall to the poore that neuer any demaunded of him an almose for the loue of God but he gaue him a reward together with good wordes All his care was to feed the hungry to lodge pilgrimes and haue care of poore sick and forlorne creatures as one that acknowledged the poore CHR. IES in his poore creatures in sicknesses the painfull afflictions wâ—ich he endured for vs miserable sinners And as he was replenished with the loue of his neighbours no lesse was he but much more replenished with the loue of IESVS CHRIST And knowing that the edifice of vertues hath its end in the perfection of holy prayer in regard that it is a conuersation and familiarity with God he applyed himselfe with all his endeauour to prayer and contemplation he also sayd the canonicall houres with such deuotion and attention as if he had bin in the visible presence of IESVS CHRIST How S. Elzearius had the true vertue of patience of his death and canonization and the death of his wife THE XXI CHAPTER THis inuincible Champion was so armed with the precious armours of patience by the exercise of vertue that albeit he supported many thinges very difficult to endure yet none could euer disquiett him so that he was neuer perceaued to be in choler nor the least iott remote from his ordinary mildnes For he very patiently and humblie supported and endured the iniuâ—yes and affiontes directly or indirectly offered vnto him and was neuer heard to proceed out of his mouth any word but of praise and thanckesgiuing vnto God he with such sweetnes and clemencie pardonned his ennemies whatsoeuer offence they commited against him that he did not only make appeare that he was satissied and appeased but proceeded in their behalfe as if there had neuer bin cause of discontentment Being att Paris and hauing fore-knowledge of the houre of his death he with great abondance of teares and exceeding deuotion made his coÌ„fession then with much reuerence and in very exemplar manner receaued the sacramentes of the church And
of Brother Leo Br. Angelus and Br. Rufinus all three companions of S. Francis The legend of Brother Thomas of Cellano The legend of Brother Leonard of Bessa The great and litle legend of S. Bonauenture The Flowers of the Religious of S. Francis and his companions The ancient chronicles that breifely treat of the most memorable matters of the order Vrbertin Casal in his booke intituled Vita Christi The monumentes The historicall mirrour of Br. Vincent of the Order of the Preachers The ancient memoriall of the order The history of S. Anthonius Arch-bishop of Florence Master Aluaro of the lamentations of the Church The legend of S. Antony S. Clare and other sainctes The legend of the fiue Martyrs of Marocco of S. Crosse of Coimbra The booke of Conformities THE PREFACE WHERIN IS DECLARED THE intention of the Holy Ghost in the institution of the holy Order of the Frier Minors IT is with great reason that learned men writing bookes of histories or doctrine for the publike good doe ordinarily accompany them with certaine introductions which we call proemes or prefaces to discouer their intention to the Readers which wanting they cannot haue perfect knoledge nor reape much fruit of what they read Though in deed for the Readers to remayne only depriued of these fruites and benefittes were a lesse inconuenience and in some sort supportable if they did not some times conceiue euill impressions that induce them to contemne the good doctrines and profitable exāples which they read and this proceedeth of their ignorant temerity which causeth them to condemne thinges worthy of praise and falsly to censure that which they vnderstand not which vice as is it reprehensible so is it detrimentall and detestable in all kinde of doctrine but especially in the sacred scriptures and liues of sainctes And therfore we see that God in all his worckes would prepare men as it were by certaine proemes that they might vnderstand them and expect them with such intention as he meant to performe them as when he purposed to renew the world by meanes of the vniuersall deluge he conferred thereof with the iust Noe an hundred and twenty years before commanding him the edifice of the arck to thend that worck might be knowne not only to those that then liued but also to such as should succeed them afterward Neither did he vpon any other consideration deferre to giue children to the Patriarch Abraham but that he should the better vnderstand and with greater reuerence receiue the grace which was figured vnto him in his sonne Isaac I am of opinion that for the same respect he was forty dayes in giuing the law to the people of Israel bountifully imparting vnto them many notable fauours in the meane time and with such excellent miracles deliuering them frō the seruitude of Egipt that they might by these meanes dispose thē to acknoledge him alone for God and completely to obserue his law I may also inferre the like of the forty yeares that he entertayned that people in the desert that it was vnto them as it were a disposition the more deerly to prise and estimate the so much desired land of promise For this selfe same cause did God vse Prophetes among his people were it to thereaten them with punishment and chasticementes or to giue them hope of the benefittes and fauours which he intended vnto them or to teach them the manner to demand and meritt his grace And finally all the old testament the sacrifices ceremonies and mysteries haue bin nothing else but as a certaine proeme or preface of the new that it might be desired and hoped vnderstood by them and receiued by vs according to the true light of the holy Ghost and not with a humane and fallacious spiritt Intending therfore to imitate those diuine and humane examples it seemed to me expedient to add a preface to this worck that the readers might dispose them to read it with a good intention and auoid the enormous vice of ingratitude not duely receiuing the diuine graces and that also they might receiue therof a beneficiall fruit Which I haue found so much more necessary to this worck as the holy Ghost in the institution of the Order of the Freer Minors is more remote from the ordinary intention and discourse of the world for Mounting aboue the common obligation of the preceptes he hath designed it to a degree of perfection more high then the Euangelicall Councells It is not needfull not with standing that I search farre to find the proeme requisite to discouer and manifest vnto you the intention of the holy Ghost and the eminencie of this Order sith him selfe semeth to haue disigned it both in the old and new testament We read in the prophet Ieremie that when the Hebrew people were obstinate in their sinnes and that they opened not their eares to the wordes which on the part of the almighty were by the Prophetes preached vnto them God said to Ieremie Goe to the house of the children of Rechab and conduct them with thee to the temple and giue them wine to drincke Wherto Ieremie obeyed and hauing brought the Rechabites to the temple in to the house of one of the principall Officers before him and many others he offred them wine in cuppes or vessels and bid them drinck But they answeared him Know Ieremie that we haue neuer drunck wine nor will we drinck any because we haue bin forbidden it by Ionadab the sonne of Rechab our Father who commanded it vnto vs in these termes You Rechabites shall neuer drincke wine nor your children you shall not build houses you shall not sow you shall not plant vignes nor possesse any but you shall dwell all your life in tentes and pauillions that you may liue many dayes on the earth wherin you are pilgrimes And in this sort doe we obserue it obeying that which our father hath commanded vs. The Rechabites hauing giuen this answeare to Ieremie he had incontinently the spiritt of God that said vnto him Ieremie goe to the people of Iuda and of Hierusalem and thus speake vnto them O obdurate and obstinat people will ye neuer obey my law and follow my commandementes the wordes of Ionadab the sonne of Rechab are they of more force then mine He would that his children and their posterity should neuer drinck wine and to obey their father they haue not dranck any and you would neuer obey my commandementes I will therfore send you a punishment worthy of your rebellion according as I haue threatned you but I will not ceasse to fauour the Rechabites because they haue obeyd the commandements of their father A figure doubtles most expresse so farre foorth as the ancient estate would permitt it and so particular for the Religion of the Frier Minors of the B. Fa S. Francis that it hath litle need of farther exposition then to be red and conferred with the expresse wordes of his rule which are these The Frier Minors haue not any
of two perfect rules in the Church of IESVS CHRIST were to witt S. Dominick as a cleare Cherubim that with the resplendent light of wisdome and predications spred the winges of his doctrine ouer cloudy obscurities of the world which by this his so great splendour did giue light and discouer the errours of heretikes and conducted the hartes of the faithfull in the secure way of true peace And the blessed S. Francis as an other Seraphim ascending out of the east purged with that kindled fiery coale IESVS-CHRIST crucified and entierly enflamed with the feruour of heauenly loue he scattered this diuine fire ouer the world both the one and the other leauing to their beloued disciples the said Properties though in each of them and in certaine of their perfect and legitimate issue the splendour of science and the feruour of charity were merueilous well connexed together But by reason that all the euils of that time proceeded of the vnbridled greedines abondance of temporall substance and with all that men did employ and glutt themselues in vanities and in loathsome sensualities the holy Father S. Francis touched with the holy Ghost would cutt off euen by the very roote and farr remoue from himselfe and his Order all temporall richesse as a reformer of this fift age and as one whom the holy Ghost had deputed to beginne the sixt age and the sixt estate of the Church proposing to the eyes of all Christians the life of IESVS CHRIST crucified not written or read in paper but engrauen by the industriouâ— labour of these perfect imitatours as far foorth as humane infirmity could imitate the same It may in verity be affirmed that S. Francis was formed of God as the first man who after the first fiue dayes of his workes was with a mature counsaile made the sixt after his image and similitude so likewise IESVS-CHRIST in the sixt age of his Church formed S. Francis according to his image and in similitude of his life and crosse in as much as humaine fragility did permitt And this was done for a new augmentation of his elect He was likewise figured by the Angell of whome we haue formerly spoaken that he cryed with a loud voice vnto the foure Angels to whome was commanded to hurt the land and the sea in these wordes Doe not any hurt till we haue signed the seruantes of God in the forehead that is till we haue raced out the accursed signes and characters of the beast which are the vices and sinnes of men and haue imprinted not only in their hartes by penance but euen in their liues the signes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST which is the holy Crosse the true signe of the elect which office is conueniently applied vnto S Francis as to him that carryed the title seale and figure of the life and passion of our Lord IESVS-CHRIST as well in following the steppes of his conuersation in the hight of contemplation as in excellent and miraculous workes as also in the singuler priuiledge of the communication of his most sacred stigmates Who can euer explicate or conceiue with what resemblance the holy Ghost in the life of this holy man hath represented vnto the Church the life crosse humility and perfection wherein our Lord IESVS CHRIST ought to be imitated And it was doubtles expedient for the great necessities of the Church When our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST came as S. Augustin saith the world was in extreme necessity it is therfore very reasonable that we yeld him infinite thankes he hauing releiued vs against so many disasters But who is he I pray you that had not bin ruyned and ouer whelmed by the violent torrent of the malice and sinnes of the world if the crosse of our Lord IESVS-CHRIST and his diuine aucthority had not with such burning feruour bin preached in the middes of the world for we now relying there vpon are firme in God and secure against the violence of malice and enormitie The estate of the world was so wretched and miserable that there was need of a diuine redresse by whose aucthority man might be induced to voluntary pouerty to continence charity iustice concord and true piety with all other excellent vertues which are the way to eternall saluation and the end of Christian profession It seemed then that in the fift age the world was retourned in manner to the like necessity as it was in before the comming of IESVS-CHRIST so deeply had it buried in forgetfulnes the good which he had procured it for it did againe wallow in his former ancient iniquities in such sort that the charity of God was as it were constrained to be once againe crucified before the eyes of ingratefull men who seemed to haue forgotten that incomprehensible benefitt not for the Redemption of sinnes for his passion sufficied for infinite worldes but to renew in the memory of men the way to heauen which is no other then the crosse and passion And it not being expedient to reiterate the same because IESVS CHRIST as glorious and immortall is no more capable of death his diuine wisdome found this meane liuely and effectually to represent in his seruant the standard of the crosse his passion and his woundes to renew them in the memory of men that they might follow the perfection of the Euangelicall estate which himselfe by his most holy life had taught vs. This seruant elected for so great a mystery was the glorious Father S. Francis in such necessity deputed to make a spirituall renouation in the world of the life of IESVS-CHRIST represented to the eies of the faithfull in his person and in the perfect Religious of his Order And in regard that the life of IESVS CHRIST and his perfection doth particulerly shine as the ghospell teacheth vs in the passion and the crosse that is in most profound humility in most strict pouerty without any mixture of temporall substance in feruour of charity and compassion of sinners in worckes of our saluation austere and difficult but especially in interiour perfection of charity wherwith our Lord IESVS-CHRIST our head conioyneth and vniteth vs with God and for better perfomance of this vnion he counsaileth vs the renunciation of temporall richesse and the abdication of proper libertie and sensualities The holy Father S. Francis walked this way of the Counsailes of IESVS-CHRIST ill vnderstood of the world and instituted a rule and direct path tending to perfection and to vnion with God wherein walking himselfe and teaching more by effect then by wordes he shewed to the world the true way of penance and saluation According therfore to the opinion of S. Bonauenture may be obserued three merueillous effectes wherfore God sent S. Francis into this world The first was to preach penance as an other forerunner of IESVS-CHRIST in the desert of pouerty because Christians had already forgotten it and therfore he insinuated vnto them the necessity they had therof by reason of the blindnes that their enormous sinnes had
disciple of this holy Father The Canon afterward did as much for hauing renounced his Canonry he gaue all the rest to the poore therfore he also was worthy to be a Sonne of this holy Father S. Francis the sixteenth of Aprill of the yeare 1209. gaue to them both his habitt Vpon this occasion there are some of opinion that the Order of the Frier Minors began on that day because say they this word Order signifieth no other thing but a congregation of certaine personnes vnited together The S. with his two disciples departed from Assisium and went into a solitary place where he laboured to instruct them and to exercise them in pouerty humility and prayer the true and solid ground worckes and foundations of Religious How Brother Giles was the third disciple of S. Francis then other foures and of the reuelation which S. Francis had that his and his disciples sinnes were pardoned and that his Order should augment to a great nomber THE IX CHAPTER THese tow disciples were tripled by an other of Assisium named Giles who was not in the towne when Bernard and the Canon sold their substance and distributed the same to the poore to follow S. Francis But att his retourne vnderstanding by his parentes and kinred the resolution of those his two freindes who gaue an amazement to each one he resolued also to associate himself vnto them in the seruice of God and to this effect he left his kinred and not knowing where S. Francis then was falling on his knees he most affectionately prayed God to fauour him so much as that he might finde him A litle after which prayer he miraculously arriued in short time where those three great and true contemners of the world were As soone as S. Francis saw him he was ready to embrace him but Giles falling to the ground and reputing himself vnworthy of such a fauour besought him with abondance of teares to fauour him so much as to admitt him into his society The holy Father seeing the humility the faith and deuotion of a man so note-worthy said vnto him My deerly-beloued Brother acknowledge the great mercy which God sheweth you to receiue you this day for his seruant Then he comforted him and exhorted him to perseuer in the vocation whervnto God had called him And conducting him to his compagnions he said vnto them Our God hath this day giuen vs a good Brother They then very affectionatly and desiredly embraced him reioycing together with him att the secure acquisition and election of the good which he had made Then they went together to prayer and next to dinner afterward S. Francis called Giles vnto him to take him with him to Assisium to gett an habitt in the way they chaunced to meet a very poore woman that asked them an almose S. Francis hauing nothing to giue her tourned to Giles and said Brother giue your cloake to this poore woman for the loue of God and he with so ready a wil obeyed that he seemed to see that almose to ascend vnto heauen so great was the contentment he conceiued therin Now eight dayes after the foresaid two had taken the habitt which was S. Georges day Giles also receiued the same hauing first distributed his goodes to the poore and so the third place was possessed by this man of God worthy of glorious memory famous and renowrned by the exercise of his vertues as S. Francis foretold And albeit he was of nature very simple and had not studyed he was notwithstanding so eleuated to the sublimity of most high contemplation that one might truely affirme of him that he led a life more Angelicall then humane as in his history we shall recount The holy Ghost a litle after sent foure other disciples vnto S. Francis so that they were seauen in nomber and yet but one in will Now to giue a beginning to some deuotion S. Francis ordayned that to each Canonicall houâ—e of the seruice of our Lord excepte the masle they should say thrice the Pater noster Brother Giles said that the reason why S. Francis ordayned so short a prayer was because he would not haue their deuotion restrayned by the obligation of their constitutions but that the prayers and seruices of each one should proceed of the feruour of deuotion S. Francis thus liuing with his companions in continuall prayer and abstinence in that hermitage being one day retired into a place a part and very remote from his disciples to offer his prayer and bitterly to lament his former life which had not bin without offence against God and demaunding pardoÌ„ of the soueraigne God not only for himselfe but for his companions also he was filled with an vnspeakcable contentment by the holy Ghost who assured him that his prayers were heard and affirmed that the infinite bounty had graunted to him and to all his disciples a plenary indulgence and remission of all their sinnes euen to the vtmost minute And immediatly in faith and confirmation hereof he was rauished and absoâ—pt with a merueillous light and knowledge which opening his spiritt gaue him clearly to vnderstand what God had wrought in him and in all his Hauing then thus knowne the diuine will he sought to encourage his simple company telling them that they should not be deiected in regard of their small nomber but should proceed in hope because as the diuine Maiesty had reuealed vnto him they should multiply in great nomber and should performe great matters in the world notwithstanding their and his owne simplicity and should after possesse the eternall kingdome in the next with which wordes all his Brethren were exceedingly comforted How S. Francis began to send his Religious ouer the world what succeeded them in the way and how they were miraculously reunited THE X. CHAPTER VNitie ioined it selfe to the nomber of seauen which signisieth perfection to demonstrate euen exteriourly how well these new champions of IESVS CHRIST were vnited in charity this was an other that tooke the habitt of S. Francis whose name with the others shal hereafter be recorded so that they were now eight with the S. who as a pious Father hauing assembled them discoursed vnto them of the kingdome of God of contempt of the world of the abnegation of their proper will and of mortification of their owne flesh then he discouered vnto them that his intention was they should diuide themselues and trauell ouer the foure quarters of the world because not content with that litle nomber which then his poore and sterile simplicity had regenerated in God he desired also to renew the birth of al Christians inducing them to contrition and teares of repentance He therfore enioyned his deere Religious children to prepare them selues to goe to denounce and publish peace to men to preach vnto them penance to obtaine remission of their sinnes which he did in these wordes Be you patient in supporting iniuryes vigilant and assiduous in prayer couragious
that they first yeld and say We are vnprofitable seruantes answearing alwayes with humility and being very carefull of growing into passion For men that maintaine their choller against their neighbour are obliged to render account therof att the iudgement of God and he that shall vpbraid his neighbour with contemptible wordes shal be condemned to the fire of hell Lett them therfore loue one an other as our lord teacheth vs when he saith My children this is the precept I giue you that you loue one an other as I haue loued you Now the truest manner of mutuall loue according to the Apostle is knowne by wordes by worckes and in verity Lett them not curse any personne lett them not murmure nor lett them not speake ill of any for it is written The murmurers and detracters are abhorred of God Lett them be modest shewing themselues gentle and tractable to all not iudging nor condemning any man and as our lord saith consider not the litle sinnes of others but rather with a bitternes and contrition of your soule obserue your owne and endeauour to enter by the streight gate because our lord saith the way is streight as also is the gate that giueth entry to eternall life and there are few that finde it and enter theratt That the Brethren ought to be wary not to behould nor conuerse with women THE XII CHAPTER LEtt all the Brethren in whatsoeuer place they reside very respectiuely forbeare wanton lasciuious aspectes and lewd and dangerous conuersations with women When it shal be necessary lett none presume to speake alone with a woman excepting the Preistes who may speake modestly vnto them when they giue them any penance or any spirituall counsaile and lett no woman in what soeuer manner be receiued to obedience by any Brother what soeuer to whome it shal be yet permitted to counsaile her spiritually to doe penance where she will And lett vs all carefully preserue ourselues with exceeding warines and dilligence for God hath said that what man soeuer shall behold a woman to couett her he hath already sinned withher in his hart because it is not lawfull for vs to behold that which is not lawfull for vs to desire Of the punishment of the Brethren that shall fall into the sinne of the flesh THE XIII CHAPTER IF any Brother by instigation of the deuill committ the sinne of the flesh lett him vtterly loose and be depriued of the habit which by his offence and lewdnes he shall haue defiled and wher of by his finne he shall haue depriued himselfe lett him be vtterly expelled the Religion and let him goe to doe penance for his sinne Of the manner the brethren ought to obserue trauailling thorough the world THE XIIII CHAPTER VVHen the Brethren thall trauaile through the world they must not nor may not carry any kind of prouision nor wallet purse mony nor staffe and into what soeuer houses they shall enter they shall say The peace of our lord be in this house and being entertained in any place they may there repose and eat and drincke of what shal be presented vnto them And if they shall be abused in wordes or effectes by any one lett them not be moued therwith yea if one should giue them a buffet on the one cheek lett them tourne the other if any one would disapparell them lett thē not hinder it yea if one should violētly robbe them of their coat lett them not aske it againe but lett them beleeue that all this arriueth vnto them by the prouidence of God That the Religious may not haue any horses THE XV. CHAPTER I Command all my Brethren aswell Preistes as lay that when they shall trauaile thorough the world or shall reside in any place they haue no kind of beast to ride on neither for them selues nor for others nor that it be euer lawfull for them to ride on horse-backe but in case of sicknes or of manifest necessity Of them that shall goe to the Mores and Infidels THE XVI CHAPTER OVr lord saith Behold I send you as sheep in the middes of wolues Be ye therfore wise as serpentes and simple as doues And if any Brother moued with a diuine inspiration would goe among the infidell Mores he may not goe without licēce of his Minister Prouinciall who knowing that Religious sufficient and of such a spiritt that therof one may hope some fruit to redounde to others not only saluation to himselfe let him not be denyed all vnderstood with the assistāce of God For the said Minister Prouinciall shal be obliged to be accountable vnto God if graunting or refusing permissiō to the faid Brother his resolutiō shal be pious or indiscreet And the Brethren that shall goe among the infidels may in two manners conuerse with them First they may not contentiously impugne them but lett them be subiect not only to the said infidels but to euery creature for the loue of God yet confessing themselues alwayes to be Christians Secondly that when they perceiue it to be the will of God they preach his word to the end they beleeue in him one soueraigne power the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost on God in Trinity and in the humanity of the Redeemer and Sauiour of the world exhorting them to be baptised and to liue thence-foward in Christianity because he that shall not be borne againe by Baptisme and the holy Ghost cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen They shall preach to the Infidell people these thinges and many others which God shall inspire them For our lord said in the gospell I will confesse before my Father which is in heauen all those that shall confesse me before men but the day when I shall come on the earth in the Maiesty of my Father I will deny them that shal be ashamed to confesse me to be the Sonne of man Lett all the Brethren in what soeuer place they are remember that they haue already offered their soules and bodies to the soueraigne God and that they ought to expose and employe them for the loue of him in all occurrances and to present the same to the ennemies visible and inuisible because our lord hath said he that in this world shall loose his life for my sake shall finde it safe in eternall life and blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice for theirs is the kingdome of heauen Lett them also call to minde that which our lord saith If you be persecuted of the impious and wicked they haue first persecuted me and if you be persecuted in one citty fly into an other When men shall hate you and persecute your name and you renowme and shall speake all euill of you for my sake and for my loue reioyce yee boldely for your recompēce therof is great in heauen And thus much I speake to you my Brethren to thēd you should not feare those that haue power to kill the body and with your patience you shall possesse you
iniustly afflict vs that oppose them selues against vs that iniury vs procure our vexation torment and death and we ought to loue them the more in that what they doe vnto vs God vseth them as an instrument and because what soeeuer he doeth and permitteth though it seeme displeasing vnto vs it notwithstanding auaileth to our saluation sith by meane hereof we shall purchase eternall life We ought besides to abhorre and hate our body when it is pleased in delightes and vices for so liuing carnally we estrange our selues from the loue of IESVS CHRIST and make our owne entry into hell and by reason that by sinne we become loathsome and miserable and that the concupiscences of our flesh are contrary to our true good and make vs prone to euill as our lord saith From the hart of man proceed euill cogitations fornications adulteries murders couetousnes theftes deceiptes blasphemies false testimonies pride and the foly of this world and all the foresaid euils procure and make the soule loathsome defiled and refrigerate we therfore who haue already forsaken the world should haue regard to no other thinge but to doe the will of God an to take contentment therin Lett vs haue care not to be like the earth by the way side full of stones and thornes because as our lord saith the seed that is the word of God which was sowne by the way side was trodden vnder foote by passengers and destroyed Hereto are compared those that heare the word of God but dispose not themselues to vertue and the deuill incontinently rooteth it out of their harts least beleeuing they might be saued They are compared to the stone wheron the other seed fell who willingly heare the word of God and insome sort dispose themselues to doe well but some affliction befalling them they are incontinently scandalized the seed then withereth because it hath no root They are compared to thornes who hearing the word of God haue their harts alwayes employed on worldly thinges and permitt thēselues to be seduced by richesse and auarice busying themselues in terrestriall affaires and therfore the seed cannot profitt them But they are like to fertile land who heare the word of God and with the hart obserue and practise it and doe worckes worthy of penance Lett vs therfore as our Lord saith suffer the dead to bury the dead Lett vs be seriously wary of the slightes and mischeiuous deuises of the deuill who seeketh no other thing but to separate our soule from vnion with God by the bait of temporall richesse honours and pleasures of the flesh seeking to become lord and master of the hart of man employing all his endeauour to root out of his memory the preceptes of God and doth striue to blind the hart of man in the desires and cogitations of the world and to confirme him in them according to the saying of our lord When the vncleane spiritt shall depart out of a man he wandereth through places without water seeking rest And not finding he saith I will retourne into my house whence I departed And when he is come he findeth it swept with a besome and trimmed Thē he goeth taketh seuen other spirits worse then himselfe entring in theydwel there And the things last of that mā be made worse then the first Sith then we are by these speeches admonished lett vs not procure our ruine and death by disvniting our soule from God for whatsoeuer terrestriall recompense affaire or fauour but lett all we doe be only for the loue of God I pray all the Brethren that being freed and deliuered of al impediment and hinderance that may trouble them they make their best endeauour to serue loue and honour God with a pure hart and free spiritt in regard that he especially requireth the same of vs and lett vs so proceede that in vs may be the residence of his diuine Maiestie the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost who faith vnto vs Pray att all times that you may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that are to come and to stand before the Sonne of man he also teaching vs to pray saith When you shall pray say Our Father which art in heauen We therfore must alwayes pray and neuer faile therin Lett vs adore God with a sincere hart because such adorers please the eternall Father and he would haue it so God is a spiritt and they that adore him ought to adore him in spiritt truth Let vs haue recourse to our Lord as to the Father and Pastour of our soules who saith I am the good Pastour that feed and keep my flocke euen to the exposing of my life for it you are all Brethren therfore call not your selues Fathers on earth because you haue but one Father which is in heauen nor call your selues masters for you haue but one celestiall Master If you remaine in me and my wordes in you you shall haue and obtaine whatsoeuer you shall demaund And where there are two or three assembled in my name I am there with them euen to the end of the world The wordes that I haue spoken to you be spiritt and life I am the way and the verity and the life lett vs then keep the true life and doctrine and the holy gospell which it hath pleased him to manifest vnto vs as he sayth Father I haue manifested thy name to the men whome thou gauest me and they haue receiued the doctrine which I haue giuen them they haue knowne that I am truely come from thee and they haue beleeued that thou hast sent me For them I praye not for the world but for them whome thou hast giuen me Holy Father keepe them in thy name whome thou hast giuen me that they may be one as also we These things I speake in the world that they may haue my ioy filled in themselues I haue giuen them thy word and the world hath hated them because they are not of the world as I also am not of the world I pray not that thou take them away out of the world but that thou preserue them from euill Sanctifie them in truth Thy word is truth As thou diddest send me into the world I also haue sent them into the world And for them I doe sanctifie my selfe that they also may be sanctified in truth And not for them onlie doe I pray but for them also that by their word shall beleeue in me that they all may be one that the world may beleeue that thou hast sent me and hast loued them as me also thou hast loued and thou shalt lett them know thy name because the loue whereby thou hast loued me shall be in them and in me together By the same meane Father whome thou hast giuen me I will that where I am they also may be with me that they may see my glorie which thou hast giuen me I praye all the Brethren in the name of almightie God
to learne the sence of that which is written in this life for the saluation of our soules and to imprint it with great caution in their vnderstanding and I beseech God Three and One to vouchsafe to impart his benediction to all them that teach and learne and that accord together to accomplish the thinges afore said and as often as they shall read ouer the same for the good of their soule I further beseech all the Brethren kissing their feet to loue them exceedinglie and to obserue them And in the behalfe of God and the Pope I Brother Francis by obedience haue commanded and doe oblige that no man diminish or augment any thing of that which is written in this life and rule and that neither the Brethren haue any other rule The end of the rule of S. Francis Of the miraculous approbation of this first rule THE XXIII CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis determined to repaire with his companions and disciples vnto the Pope to demaund confirmation of the aforesaid rule composed and compiled more by the holie Ghost then by himselfe according to the wordes and sence of the holy Gospell And did in deed with them attempt the iorny replenished with exceeding confidence and conducted by God himselfe who seeing their desire vouchsafed to add more courage to that weak harted familie who out of their simplicity feared perhappes they should not be heard And out of his aboundant clemency he permitted his seruant Francis in a dreame to see a tree of merueillous greatenes comming to the foot wherof he was by diuine vertue lifted from the earth and raised euen to the toppe therof which seemed to bend downe his braunches euen to the ground Hauing interpreted this vision to be a manifest presage of the fauour which he should receiue of the Pope entierly filled with a spirituall ioy he recounted it to his companions whome he so comforted that with exceeding speed they arriued att Roome where vnderstanding that Pope Innocent the third was att S. Iohns of Lateran they all repayred thither But they found him so employed in cogitations of trouble some affaires that not hauing opportunity to heare them he dismissed them his presence These poore people then much disquieted retired to the hospitall of S. Antony where they were graciously entertained But the Pope the night following had in a dreame this reuelation He saw betweene his feet to grow a litle palme which by litle and litle so grew that it became a very faire tree His holines musing on this that exceedingly amazed him sought the interpretatiō therof but the holy Ghost in the end illuminated him who gaue him to vnderstand that the palme signified the poore family of Francis to whome he vouchsafed not to giue audience He therfore in the morning caused S. Francis to be sought who was found in the said hospitall whence he was conducted to the Pope att whose feet this blessed Father with all his company fell on his knees and then humbly discouered what he desired of his holines The Pope seeing him and considering him with more attention called to minde what he seemed certaine dayes before to see as he was one night solitarily pensiue and heauy with sleepe by meanes of waighty affaires which then did bussy him which was that the said Church of S. Iohn was ready to fall and that there came afterward a poore man misprised of the world who so sustayned the same that it fell not The Pope then Beholding S. Francis considering the purity and simplicitie of his soule and in what sort he contemned the world how much he affected pouerty the constancy of his firme resolution touching the euangelicall life which he carryed written about him and wherin he promised obedience to the Sea Apostolike the zeale which he perceiued in him towardes the saluatiō of soules the feruour freedome of spiritt for the seruice of IESVS CHRIST he said in himselfe This doubtles is the man whome I saw who with his worckes of example doctrine shall helpe to support and sustaine the Church of God Notwithstāding he differred to graunt his demaūd by reason that it seemed to many Cardinals a matter rare and exceeding humane forces abilities to keep obserue a profession of such rigour and pouerty But whiles they were in the Consistory thus irresolute the Cardinall Paul bishop of Sabee named Iohn a louer of the poore of IESVS CHRIST inspired of God publikely vttered these speeches If we graunt not the demaund presented vnto vs by this great seruant of God as seeming vnto vs a thing strange and ouer difficult though in deed he requireth only the forme and rule of the euangelicall life to be confirmed vnto him we may iustly feare to offend our Lord IESVS CHRIST and the gospell for you know if any one should affirme that some new or rare thing vnreasonable or impossible to be performed were contained in the obseruation of the euangelicall perfection and in the vow therof we should esteeme him a blaspheamour against IESVS CHRIST the author of the gospell The Pope hauing well vnderstood this proposition he tourned to S. Francis and said vnto him My sonne pray vnto God that by thy intercession he discouer vnto vs his holy will which being knowne vnto vs we will freely and without any scruple approue thy demaund S. Francis vpon this commandement departed and with his accustomed feruour fell to his prayers beseeching our Lord that he would be pleased to inspire the Pope to doe what should be most for the glory of his diuine maiestie and to instruct him what speech he should vse to obtaine that which he so piously required In this prayer it was miraculously reuealed vnto him what he should say and was assured that the Pope should condiscendingly heare him Being then ioyfully retourned to the Pope he sayd that God had reuealed vnto him this similitud That a poore woman of right beautifull conntenance and rare conditions dwelling in the woodes chaunced one day to be seene by her kinge who admiring her so singuler beauty resolued to espouse hir with hope to haue by her a faire and comely generation And hauing in that sort accepted her she in short time brought him many children in that desert to whome being well growne the mother said Know my children that the king is your Father goe yee therfore to the Court and feare not to conuerse with the greatest and he will exalt you to a degree answeareable to your discent These children leauing their mother repaired to the Court where being arriued and seene of the king they weere by him with exceeding admiration att their beautie incontinently acknowledged to be his children yet not withstanding he demaunded them whose children they were they answeared their mother was a poore woman that liued in the vnco the desert But the king who knew them before and made them this demaund only to proue the constancie of his children being moued att lenght with
it might not hinder the profitable progresse of the soule He deuided the yeare into diuers Lentes all which he fasted austerelie and first the Lent which our Lord fasted which beginneth from the Epiphanie this great seruant of God fasted it in the honour and example of IESVS CHRIST very secretly with great silence and very strict abstinence of bread and water Then incontinently after Easter he kept an other Lent to solemnise the feast of the holy Ghost in which he prepared himselfe in example of the Apostles for so great a comming An other he made in honour of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul an other from the feast of the said Apostles to the assumption of the virgin Mary After this Lent he fasted till the feast of S. Michaell the Archangell Besides the foresaid Lentes he very austerely fasted the Aduent He left it as a precept to all his Brethren to fast it from the day after the feast of Alsaintes according to the same forme of the quality of meat which himselfe vsed Touching the rest of his austere life it may be conceaued by that which he said of himselfe I was neuer theefe in demaunding almose superfluously yea I haue alwayes taken lesse of that which I needed therby not to frustrate other poore because if I should haue done otherwise I should haue condemned my selfe of manifest theft Notwithstanding when he trauailed he did accommodate himselfe to their diett who gaue him entertainement in their house according to the gospell in such sort that both fasting and eating he alwayes edified his neighbour If in his sicknes he were constrayned to eat flesh from the time of his recouery he would for pennance double his ordinarie abstinence In regard wherof Brother Giles would commonly say that if S. Francis had a body sound and stronge as he desired all the world together had not equalised him for sufferance and patience in austerityes But because the merite and noblenesse of vertue consisteth not only in the party of the body but of the spiritt therfore by how much his bodilie force did faile so much were the feruours of his spiritt refortified so that they exceeded without comparison his naturall forces and that was his great crowne And therfore appearing one day to Brother Giles and telling him that he desired to speake foure wordes vnto him he answeared and said learne first with thy selfe that which thou wouldest say to me Besides the bare hard ground was the ordinary bed of this poore wearyed and trauailed body and his pillow was a stone or a peece of wood yet did he oftē sleep sitting in respect wherof his body had very small ease repose in his sleep for he spēt the most part of the night in prayer Wherto he arose whiles the other Br. slept whē he was with thē His habitt was one only coat with the capuce of very rude boysterous cloth and sometimes breeches and the corde As he hated delicate cloathing so did he extremely affect that which was rude and rough saying that S. Iohn was for that exceedingly praysed of God in these wordes that the custome of delicate cloathing is in the Courtes of Princes and not in the houses of the poore If therfore the holy Father felt any complacence in his habitt as being neat or whole he would incontinently quilt it within with grosse threed He affirmed that he knew of certaine that the diuels did admire att the obseruance of a difficult and austere life and that on the contrary they violentlie tempted those that were cloathed delicatelie Being one day demaunded how he could endure the sharpnes of winter in so poore and simple habitt he answeared couragiously If we were cloathed within with the flame of God we should most easily support this cold without and greater then ordinary if it shall happen But because he knew that all his Brethren were not capable of the like sufferance he said that the true seruant of God ought to gouerne himselfe with much discretion in his drincking and eating and in the vse of all other thinges necessarie to the entertainement of the body and in such sort that he gaue it not occasion to murmure that it hath not strength not only to pray and labour with the rest but euen not to stand on foot and when he shall haue done that if the body doe afterward play the iade become lazie and drowsie when it should pray lett him rudelie chastice it and therfore he ought in all his necessities to haue alwayes recourse to his superiours and humbly demand them And if he doe not obtaine them he ought to beare it patiently for the loue of God who also prayed his Father and was not heard and lett him vndoubtedly beleeue that a necessity voluntarily suffered for the loue of God is reputed vnto him as a martyrdome and if his body be therby endomaged the fault is not his but it is the will of God Notwithstanding these so milde documents for others he subdued his one body with an incredible rigour in regard wherof some few dayes before his death he of conscience asked it pardon for hauing so rigourously treated it and alleaged for excuse that he had not done it out of hatred vnto it but for its greater security and for the glorie of God Of preseruing the treasure of chastitie and how he afflicted himselfe and cast himselfe into a pitt full of snow THE XXXIII CHAPTER THe blessed Father liued with an extreame rigour and sharpnes of discipline to conserue the virginall splendor of chastity very diligently enflaming the interiour and exteriour man For this cause in the beginning of his conuersion he often times during the winter season cast himselfe all naked in the middes of snowes or on the ice that he might perfectly subdue his domesticall ennemy the flesh and conserue the shining robe of immaculate virginity from the fire of sensuality not permitting it long residence therin as by this example shall appeare Being one day in the hermitage Lautiauo making his prayer in a celle apart the deuill called him thrise saying Francis Francis Francis to whome thoughe the S. answeared yet knew he not who called him The deuill then said vnto him there is no sinner in the world whome God doth not pardon if he conuert himselfe but he that shall kill himselfe by ouer rigorous pennance shall neuer finde mercie before the face of God The holy Father then knew the deceipt of the wicked ennemye hidden vnder the sweetnes of those wordes and he knew it the more apparantly in that att the same instant by the loathsome breath of that foule dragon which enflameth the coales of hell he had a vehement temtation of the flesh which the louer of chastitie feeling he discloathed himselfe and with his corde very sharpelie beate himselfe saying Goe to Brother asse this kindnes I must shew thee it is requisite that thus I serue
virginall purity wherin God did alwayes conserue him in the middes of worldly vanities and that he had such speciall care therof that he deserued to haue the sacred woundes of our Redeemer engrauen on this his pure and virginall flesh Wherof Brother Leo gaue testimony who notwithstanding that he was his Confessour being curious to be confirmed therin did neuertheles in his prayer demaund the same of our lord IESVS CHRIST who by diuine reuelation ascertayned him therof for he shortlie after saw the holie Father in spiritt on a high mountaine in a most beautifull garden among roses and lilies hauing his handes full of them He was hereby aduertised that what he saw on this mountaine was the sainct registred in heauen with the virgines not only of body but euen of spiritt and will How the holy Father taught his Bretbren to shunne idlenes THE XXXV CHAPTER HE a boue all other thinges taught both by doctrine and example that idlenes ought to be shunned as a principall cause of lewd cogitations and corrupter of vertue shewing by example of his life with what diligence one ought to exercise the flesh by fruitfull mortificatiō in regard that it is addicted to sloath and is rebellious And therfore he called the body litle asse as one that ought to be subiected to the ordinary supporting of the burdens of labours not making resistance and that it ought to be chasticed with stripes and nourished with very course and rude meates If by chaunce he saw any loitring and idle person that would eat of an others labour he said that he ought to be called Brother Fly because not doeing any good but distayning and hindering the good worckes of others he ought to be reputed contemptible and abhominable In the beginning of the institution of the order to giue example of exercise vnto his Brethren he trauailed alone to seeke almose wherin he extremelie laboured his body that was already very sickly He spent the night in watchinges and continuall prayers and the day in reading the office in seruing and preaching in the townes and villages or in administring to leapers or decking and triming the churches It succeeded afterward that many Brethren who were not fitt to keep the quire did liue of the labours of others as of Brother Giles Brother Ginipero and some others who were imployed in certaine profitable occupations to shuune the capitall ennemy of the life and soule thence it proceeded that they had sufficient almose for themselues and for others Neither would he permitt his Brethren to giue eare to newes and relation of seculer matters that they came not by omitting the contemplation and tast of celestiall thinges to employ themselues in vaine and worldly thinges which they had already abandoned It was not permitted to any of them to relate what he heard abroad All they that were nere S. Francis were aswell by night as day exercised in diuine prayses wherin they rather seemed Angels thē men In this sort did they maintaine the schoole of the holy Father in labour and exercises of the spiritt Among the said Brethren it was held a great sinne for one to take his recreation and pleasure in any other thing then the consolation of the spiritt The holy Father affirmed that the negligent and sloathfull that applyed not themselues to any exercise should be incōtinently vomited out of the mouth of God And if he mett with any such he would incontinently reprehend him as one that by his example of perfectiō was in continuall exercise to the end that in his schoole none should loose any part of so great a benefitt as is time which is giuen vs by our lord IESVS CHRIST After his refection he accustomed with his Brethren to vse some exercise to auoyd idlenes that when afterwardes they were to pray they might not by meane of their vnfruitfull wordes then vttered loose the gifte and recompence which they had merited att the handes of God So the more to shunne idlenes he gaue this rule that by his commandement all the Brethren that should vtter any idle word conuersing or trauayling together should be obliged to say one Pater and to praise God in the beginning and end to the benefitt of the soule of the culpable cōditionally that he first acknoledged his fault before he were reprehēded by others But if he were first admonished and reprehēded by an other the said Pater noster should be for the soule of the reprehender And if the culpable would not admitt the admonitiō and penāce mayntainning his speech not to be idle the holy Father ordayned that he should be obliged to redouble the said penāce and now to say twice the Pater noster once for the reprehēder and once for him that should iudge his worde to be idle or vnprofitable Now the prayses which he ordayned to be said before and after the Pater noster he would they should be vttered with such and so distinct a voice that it might be vnderstood of all the Brethren there present who should then be silent to heare the prayse of God and if any one then spake he should in like manner be obliged to say Pater noster for him that was to praise He would that all the Brethren entring into any house or other place and casually meeting one an other should prayse God saying God be praysed or some like wordes This Seraphicall Father was accustomed to giue these honoures to God with a most zealous feruour and desired that all his Brethren should be carefull and religious in doeing the like How he was ennemye to murmuringe and how he reprehended it THE XXXVI CHAPTER THe holy Father extremely abhorred murmurers the venimous fruit of murmures growing of the pestiferous tree of idlenes yea he shunned them aboue all other kind of vicious personnes affirming them to haue a most mortall venime in the topp of their tongue wherewith they empoyson men both present and absent Wherefore hauing one day heard a Brother offending the reputation of an other he tourned to Brother Peter Catanio and crying with a loud voice he vttered these wordes Discorde beginneth to enter into religion if detractours be not chasticed with discipline and if these loathsome mouthes be not stopt the sweet odour of the good will incontinently be infected Arise arise speedily and dilligently examine the matter and if thou finde the offended Brother innocent chastice the murmurer sharpely that he serue for an example to all others And so I will that all Gardiens and Ministers be verie vigillant that this pestiferous infirmitie take not root in religion To this purpose he often said that whosoeuer did frustrate his Brother of his glory and fame merited to be depriued of the habitt of the order and of all power euer to lift vp his eyes to God till he had to his power restored the honour taken from his Brother He further affirmed that the crueltie of detractors exceeded that of murderers in regard of the law of IESVS
CHRIST which is not accomplished but in charitie and doth more oblige vs to desire the good of the soule thē of the body In this respect the Brethren from that holie time as obedient children that desired to accomplish the iust will of their Father were with their best industrie warie therof because to murmure what other thing is it said the same holie Father then with the gall of dishonour and treason to fill holie religion his true and deere mother Such murmurers are of the cursed race of Cham for as he discouered the nuditie of his Father so these discouer and aggrauate the defectes of their Superiours and of the Order Therfore they deserue the malediction of God they wallow in filth like hogges and seeke to lay false imputations on their Brethren and to make them like vnto themselues who haue their consciences exceedingly defiled and loathsome their office is conformable to that of dogges to bite to barck and to complaine of the order of the Superiours and of the discipline The voice of the murmurer is thus I want perfection of life and true knowledge I cannot attaine to tast the sweetnes of God and therfore I cannot find place neere his diuine Maistie nor repose with men I am resolued what to doe I will raise discord amōg the elect and the good people and I shal be fauoured of the principall so much the rather because I know my Superiour to be a man and that also as I doe he sometimes vseth this meanes Oh wretch thou feedest already on humane flesh why seekest thou not they food other where thou gnawest the liuer and bowels of those that liue well Those fellowes seeke to seeme vertuous not to be so and accuse the vices of others without indeauouring in the meane time co correct their owne They praise onlie them of whome they are praised or of whome they hope some benefitt yet doe they not prayse them but when they thincke or know it will come to their vnderstanding and that themselues shal be commended therfore The holie Father thus laboured with all his power to root out of his Order so many occasions of euels as arriue by an vnbridled tongue to the end his Brethren might obserue the Euangelicall silence And in that respect he hath att times exhorted them to auoid idle wordes as such wherof one should render an account and be punished for in the great and dreadfull day of iudgement and if he mett with any one that should forgett himselfe in this point he would verie sharplie reprehend him assuring his Brethren that holie silence was the gard and cōseruation of the purity of the hart that it was not one of the least vertues and that so slight regard ought not to be made therof sith the Scripture saith that death and life are in the power of the tongue Of the spirituall ioy he would that his Brethren should haue THE XXXVII CHAPTER HE had an especiall care that his Brethen in their prayers diuine offices and corporall exercises should euer haue interiourly some spirituall ioy against the venime of idlenes and melācholy as a signe that they were the habitatiō of Iesus Christ He did with all singularly affect in them this peace and alacrity of spiritt he assured them that this spirituall ioy was directly opposite to all kinde of deceipt and temptation of the deuill and said vnto them that if the seruaunt of God did labour to conserue in him interiourly and exteriourly the alacrity which springeth of the purity of the soule as his proper foūtaine which is caused by the vertue of prayer the deuilles cannot annoy him for they will say If this man be ioyfull in afflictions and trauailes by what meanes can we procure him euill And on the contrary when the deuill seeth the seruaunt of God disarmed of this spirituall alacrity he hopeth with all to make him loose the tast of prayer and of all his other good worckes and especially of the puritie of the soule for he well knoweth with what temptations and by what slightes he can endommage and robbe the peace of the spiritt and of the good disposition which is in the seruaunt of God But this mischeuious beast shall haue lesse power when the soule shal be dilligent to expell this heauines by the vertue of prayer which as a most pleasing odour hath power to chace far a way from her this fierce and venimous serpent but when the hart is oppressed with griefe and heauines the deuill reioyceth because he very easily plongeth him into melancholy or into dispaire or persuadeth it to wallow in worldly pleasures Thus did the holy Father exceedingly labour to preserue the ioy of the hart which is the oyle of spirituall vnction wherwith the holy Ghost annoynteth those whom he hath sanctisied and thereby preuenteth the dangerous disease of idlenes and of spirituall distast which the Sainct with such dilligence endeauoured to exterminate that when he felt it to breed in him he had incontinently recourse to prayer as to a most assured remedy and preseruatiue against so perillous a disease He counsailed his Brethren in like sort when they felt themselues troubled to haue instant recourse to prayer and being on their knees prostrate on the earth before God to say Restore me if thou please my God that grace which thou wert pleased formerly to graunt vnto my soule whereto I beseech thee to giue that alacrity and rast which it felt in thy holy seruice and comfort me by the same that I do not perish and he admonished them thus to perseuer till they were heard and that their former ioy retourned vnto them For said he if the soule permitt it selfe to be transported to heauines of spiritt the vice of confusion of Babilon will grow in it which rustieth the hart and silleth it with sorrow if it be not washed with teares And know yee said this good Father that the alacrity which proceedeth of a good conscience and of vnion with God by prayer is one of the principall giftes which one is to receiue and receaued ought to conserue Labour then all of you to obtaine it sith I loue it for my selfe and desire it for you both exteriourly and interiourly for the glory of God and the greater confusion of the deuill who only and his haue occasion to be melancholie wheras we on the contrary ought to reioyce in God I know well that the deuilles beare me enuie and that they cannot but against their wil endure so many graces to be imparted vnto me by his diuine maiesty and seeing they can not annoye me they endeauour to trouble my fellow-brethren but they lesse preuayling therin if it please God they shall depart with confusion If sometimes they tempt me with slugishnes idlenes and heauines of spiritt I free me therof by consideration of the alacritie of my Brethren Now it is here to be vnderstood that the holie Father being an Idea and paterne of all
true modestie he did not meane that one should shew a vaine ioy of speech or of light laughter for that is not the alacritie which the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST ought to haue as some esteeme which is but a vanitie and a manifest signe of litle spiritt S. Francis therfore in an exhortation that he made to his Brethren declared vnto them what was the ioy of the true seruantes of God saying That Brother may be called happy who hath not his ioy but in worckes and wordes of charity by example and document wherof men are induced to loue prayse and honour God And on the contrary wretched is the Brother that is delighted in idle wordes wher with he moueth men to laughter in whome that is verified which the Apostle saith that his religion is vaine and vnfruitfull So that by spirituall ioy he meant the feruour resolution readines and tast of the will of the bodye prompt with alacritie to attempt all good by which feruour and ioy men are oftentimes more edified then by the very worckes they doe be they neuer so good if they seeme to be done with an euill will because they represent the idlenes anxietie of the will and the sloathfullnes of the body in doeing well so that they doe not edifie but corrupt The holy Father affected grauity in himselfe and others that the ioy of the spiritt might not seeme a certaine vaine mirth He well knew by experience that this grauity would serue him as a wall against the dartes of the deuill because the soule disarmed therof remayneth light and vaine and as a naked man amongst potent ennemies that seeke all meanes to murder him Of the fraternall vnion which he taught his brethren THE XXXVIII CHAPTER ANd because the said spirituall ioy proceedeth of the innocencie of the soule and of an amourous peace and tranquillitie with God and our neighbour S. Francis exceedinglie laboured that so holy a vnion might be cōserued amōg his deerly beloued disciples to th end that they who had ben engendred by the holy Ghost in vnion of loue and concorde might be conserued and maintayned semblably vnited among themselues in the lappe of their mother which is holy Religion To the end also that the said disciples should praise God with one hart and according to the Apostle should reioyce with the ioyfull and mourne with the sorrowfull neuer permitting any roote of sorrow enuie or any other disordinate passion to enter into them and that the greater should be assuredly vnited in a true loue of charitye with the least the prudent and wise with the simple as true Brethren and they that are in their country with such as are come from farre He one day proposed to his Brethren an example to this purpose of notable doctrine and efficacie Supposing said he that a generall chapter were held of all the Brethren that are in the glory of paradice and as there are both learned and simple ignorantes that haue vowed to serue God without any science acquyred lett commandement be giuen to a learned man and to a simple ignorant to make each of them a sermon the learned considering what he was to say thus discoursed with himselfe where there are so many of perfect knowledge it would be vnprofitable for me to appeare learned my auditours being incapable of further science to premeditate to make election and search of curious and subtill matters before more curious then my selfe would appeare ridiculous but peraduenture I shal be better and more voluntarily heard yea and with more fruit if I discourse simply Now the prefixed day being come all the holy Saints assemble in the place deputed to heare the sermon of the Doctour who appeared cloathed with a rude sack cloth and his head couered with ashes Those present more admired this habitt then the wordes which were compendious breife and simple in these termes My Brethren we haue promised great matters but greaters are promised vs. Lett vs exactly performe those and tenderly aspire att these The pleasure of sinne is breife but the paine therof is without end The labour of vertue is small but the glory gotten therby is infinite Many are called but few are chosen and each one in the end shall receiue according to his deserte These so pregnant and patheticall wordes did so touch and moue the hartes of the audience that they were constrayned to shed abondance of teares exceedingly praysing this Preacher and esteeming him a holy person The simple ignorant then that was also to preach said to himselfe Sith this learned Preacher hath made vse in his sermon of my simplicity I know what I will doe I haue some verses of the Psalter by hart them will I sett foorth the most eloquently and learnedly that I can sith that the doctour hath preached like a simple man The houre of his sermon being come this simple man rose vp and replenished with the holy Ghost he propounded his theme with such feruour so ingeniously and clearly yea with such eloquence by the grace which God imparted vnto him that his auditours filled with admiration sayd Without doubt God doth speake in the simple Now S. Francis expounded this figure in this manner Our Religion said he is a great and generall congregation in which are vnited from all partes of the world a great nomber of men vnder one same forme and rule of life The prudent therein ought to make vse of the grace that is in the idiotes which is to be employed in worckes of humilitie as true disciples of IESVS CHRIST and so to benefitt themselues therby when they shall see them exercised with a liuely intention in celestiall vertues and voluntarily to heare the mysticall doctrine of the holy Ghost yea with a pious and holy enuy to resemble them and to cleare their spirittes of all presumption that they may be enriched of God with the spiritt of humility and diuine theologie On the contrary the simple ought to be very carefull to make their profitt more of workes then of doctrine and to conuert the science which they see in the learned into so much fruit seeing the honour and reuerence which they exhibitt to the rule and to simplicity of life whereas they being so noble and so learned might liue in the world as Lordes and yet they haue made themselues litle because they had true knowledge of the greatnes of God Then he concluded that in this worthy concord consisted true peace in this equalitie of hartes reposed true ioye of spiritt yea all the beautie and perfection of all their congregation and that by this only meane they might become gratefull and pleasing to the eternall Father who as he had engendred them and alwayes conserued them in grace would also afterward vnite them together in glory How he accustomed his Brethren to perfect obedience THE XXXVIIII CHAPTER BEside the premises he also trayned them vp in the vertue of obedience and abnegation of their
and others others brought thither the disobedient who entred into it with a great indignation of spiritt and besides his sences as one that by his disobedience was already in the diuels possession He also commanded the Brethren to couer him instantly with earth but being scarce halfe couered the deuill by the merittes of the S. Hauing left him he began bitterly to weep saying The deuill that had hardened my hard hath now altogether left me but proceed you bouldly in couering me for I haue well deserued this death and a more greiuous The Brethren hearing him began to weep with him and some of them aduertised the S. of his conuersion who commanded that he should be taken vp and brought before him where being he said vnto him Choose what house you will wherin you may be comforted and there shall you dwell vpon obedience which the Brother hearinge with bitter teares he answeared not so my most gracious Father if you please but the greatest consolation you can giue me is that I accomplish my first penance the holy Father being moued with these wordes gaue him his benediction Thus hath he shewen vs by these examples that the end of the chasticement of Religion ought to be penitence and amendement of the sinner on whom if he acknowledge himselfe chasticement ought not to be inflicted but fatherlie consolation rather as IESVS CHRIST hath taught vs in his worthy parabole of the prodigall child who being repentant of his offences demaunded pardon of his father and the father very tenderlie embraced him and with great ioy conducted him into his house How S. Francis sent Brother Ruffinus to preach without the caepuce in vertue of obedience and of the penance which thersore he inflicted on himselfe THE XLI CHAPTER BY this that followeth there appeareth a merueillous order for gouernment to witt that the Superiour ought not to command vnto his subiects the thinge that himselfe would not doe S. Francis one day called vnto him Brother Ruffinus whome he commanded to goe preach in the cittie of Assisium and to deliuer vnto the people onlie what God should inspire vnto him but Brother Ruffinus making his excuse answeared Pardon me if you please good Father you know I am not apt to preach because I haue not any grace in my speech as being too simple and an idiot Which he spake with much humilitie And though in deed he had bin a discreet knight in the world he was neuertheles so chaunged in himselfe by meanes of the grace of contemplation which he had receiued of God that he was manie times out of himselfe and spake verie seldome and yet that litle was with such difficulty that he seemed to speake with exceedinge paine but the S. reprehending him for not hauing instantlie obeyed commanded him further vpon obedience and gaue him for penance to goe without his capuce The obedient Brother Ruffinus then without farther contradiction hauing put off his capuce and falling one the ground demaunded his benediction which hauing receiued he went to Assisium and first entred into a church there to make his prayer which done he ascended the pulpitt and began to preach The people then assembled who admiring to see him without capuce and amazed att such a noueltie said one to an other these poore Freers doe such austere penance that there withall they loose their witts So whiles this good Brother preached S. Francis considering the prompt obedience of Brother Ruffinus and the rigour of his commandement he began to check himselfe thus reasoning the matter What will hast thou gotten thou sonne of Peter Bernardone thou of so meane estate to command Brother Ruffinus who is one of the principall gentlemen of Assisium to goe preach without his capuce I will make thee to be an example of what thou hast commanded to an other and speaking thus to himselfe he hastiely tooke the capuce from his owne head and taking Brother Leo for companion he went to Assisium Being come into the church where Brother Ruffinus preached the people that saw him without capuce esteemed him to be likewise foolish beleeuing that the Br. Ruffinus and he were become sottish by meanes of their ouer sharpe penance many people therfore flocking thither Brother Ruffinus in the best manner he could deliuered this speech My beloued Brethren shunne the world leaue sinne retourne to the socure way if you desire to avoid hell obserue the diuine preceptes loue God and your neighbour and doe penance because the great kingâ— dome of heauen approacheth att least if you will possesse it But as soone as he perceiued S. Francis he discended from the pulpitt to come vnto him and the S. incontinentlie ascended The Church was then entierlie full of wordlie people for some came thither to see the extremitie of that life others moued with compassion and deuotion and others to deride them reputing them senceles but the holie Ghost that was in S. Francis caused him to vtter such worthy and merueillous matters of the contempt of the world of holie and necessary penance and of voluntary pouerty of the desire of the kingdome of heauen of obedience of the nuditie ignominies and passion of our Lord IESVS CHRIST and other like thinges which he declared in such manner and with such feruour that they who formerlie derided the noueltie of his habitt and reputed these Brethren to be out of their right sences did now bitterly weepe and such was that weeping and so violent for the compassion which they had of the death of IESVS CHRIST crucified and the feare which they conceaued of hell that they began to crie for mercie as if it had bin an other good friday on which day the Passion is preached so patheticallie in Italy that all the world cryeth mercie as one would doe att the sacking of a towne Wherfore the people being so edified and contrite Brother Leo who had brought with him both the capuces gaue to each one his owne they afterward retourned to their Monasterie praysing God for his great mercie sith by the vertue of holie obedience they had obtayned victorie ouer themselues and manifested how much they contemned the world They had much to doe to be ridd of the people that before reputed them for fooles and now he that could touch or kisse their habittes esteemed himselfe happy It appeared by the end of this worck that the beginning proceeded of God though it were wrought by an excessiue meane as the worcke of the Prophettes not so much to be imitated as for a signe of approbation of holy obedience of mortification of selfe will and contempt of the world and that we might know what glorious end God giueth to the worckes of holy obedience either secrett or manifest as it pleaseth him Of the loue which S. Francis boare to pouerty THE XLII CHAPTER AMong many giftes and singuler fauours which the glorious S. receaued att the bountifull hand of God one of the principall was that of
pouerty wherby he became a new man in the world terrible to the deuil and an example to all mortall people by the loue and possession wherof he merited by diuine and speciall priuiledge to haue principallitie in the holie Church The said S. had this particuler affection to holie pouertie by consideration how much it was esteemed of the Sonne of God whiles he conuersed here below and how it was then banished and expelled out of all the world He therfore desiring with himselfe to make his residence where holy pouerty was retired renounced the world and what soeuer he had proper he gaue to the poore and hauing for the loue of God forsaken his Father his mother his kinred and freindes he remayned a perfect pilgrime on earth to meritt to lodge in himselfe holy pouertie so generallie abhorred There was neuer auaricious of the world so greedy of monie and so carefull to keepe his treasure as Saint Francis was to keepe his pouertie which he alwayes had in his eyes and in his mouth as a precious stone and Euangelicall pearle he dwelt with pouertie he eat with it he cloathed himselfe with it he dreamed of it breefly he had it alwayes imprinted in his hart vsing onlie for this life a short coat streight and all peiced a cord and linnen breeches contenting himselfe neuertheles in this his rich pouertie he therin perseuered euen to the end desiring in the same to exceed euery one as he had learned of it to esteeme himselfe the least of all He often represented vnto himselfe the pouertie of our Lord IESVS CHRIST and of his most sacred mother and practicallie taught it vnto his disciples with great abondance of teares assuring them that pouertie was the Queene of vertues in regard that it appeared of such excellent beautie in the king of heauen and in the Queene his mother Pouertie said he is a principall way vnto saluation as being mother and nourse of humilitye and the root of all perfection whose fruit is of exceeding profitt and furtherance to euery one albeit this verity be very secrett and vnknowne to the men of the world it is without doubt the hidden treasure in the Euangelicall feild the which to buy a man ought to sell all that he hath and he that cannot giue his goodes to the poore ought att least to haue a will to contemne richesse and to vse violence vnto his proper will and presumption for he doth not perfectly renounce the world that keepeth his purse full of his proper iudgement and wil. Thus discoursing of holy pouerty he often reiterated the wordes of God The foxes haue holes and the foules of the aire nestes but the Sonne of man hath not where to repose his head Then he exhorted his disciples that as poore people they should build but poore cottages for their residence where they should remaine not as in theire owne houses but as pilgrimes and straungers that aime att other places The law of Pilgrimes said he and their reasonnable desire is to retire into the houses of others during their voyage conceating neuer to see the hower to arriue in their country by reason of the great desire they haue to be there and to passe peaceably without medling in matters appertaynning to others He called pouerty the foundation of his Order whervpon all his edifice was grounded Therfore he affirmed vnto thē that he knew by reuelation that the true entry of his Religion was this word of IESVS CHRIST If thou wilt be perfect goe sell the thinges that thou hast and giue to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen and come follow me In respect wherof he admitted noneinto his Order if within the tearme of the yeare of probation they did not forsake what soeuer they possessed in the world This he caused to be very exactly obserued aswell in regard of the said wordes of IESVS CHRIST as also that none should search in the treasuries of Religion for any thing that he had putt there And if any one demaunded the habitt of Religion not hauing made the said renunciation he would say vnto him Get thee hence for thou art not yet gone forth of thy house thou hast not forsaken that which appertayneth vnto thee nor abandonned the feeble foundation grounded on the sand of affection vnto worldly goodes and yet demaundest of me the habitt first accomplish what thou oughtest and then demaund it By the said foundation he vnderstood holy pouerty whome he sometime accustomed to call mother att other times espouse and sometime Mistresse Goeing one day with some of his Brethren towardes Sienna being verie neere the citty he mett three women so like in gesture beauty and habitte that the one could not be discerned from the other and all three with one voice saluted him saying Holy Pouerty is welcome which the S. hearing exceedingly reioyced as one that affected nothing more then to be called pouerty of each one as he was then of the said women who incontinently disappeared which being seene and considered by the other Brethren his companions filled with admiration att such and so vnwonted accident they esteemed the same not to want some great mistery and it doubtles was easy to coniecture that the said three women or perhaps Angels did signifie the beautie and Euangelicall perfection of the three principall vowes Pouertie Obedience and Chastitie which IESVS CHRIST counsailed to the Brethren all which did appeare to be equall in the S. in all eminence and perfection That he did extremely abhorre mony THE XLIII CHAPTER THough he were directly opposite to what soeuer repugned pouertie he most especially hated mony and by examples and wordes did often reiterat vnto his brethren that they should shunne it as the deuill It chaunced that a seculer man hauing done his deuotions in the Church of our lady of Angels where the brethren dwelt left a peice of mony in signe of almose neere a litle Crosse which a Brother tooke and hid in a hoale of the said Church to giue to the poore But in the meane while S. Francis had intelligence therof and the said Brother cōsidered the matter and went and fell at the feete of the S. of whome he demaunded pardon and offered himselfe to pennance The holy Father hauing well checked him for presuming to touch mony commaunded him to take the peice of mony where it was in his mouth and to cast it into the house of office which the Brother hauing ioyfully and instantly performed his companions did all admire and thence forward more contemned mony The S. passing an other time by Bary in Apulia saw a great purse in the middes of the way which seemed to be full of mony the Brother that accompanied him did exceedinglie importune him to take vp the purse being therto induced by a pious zeale to distribute the mony which he beleeued to be therin vnto the poore But the holie Father refusing affirmed that it was
an illusion of the deuill and that he had no lesse desire to releiue the poore then the Brother and further that it was not well done to take an others goodes and to giue it to the poore and so went on his way But his companion being yet tempted of the deuill and persisting to importune him vnder pretence of an indiscreet zeale to releiue the poore he was att length enforced to permitt him to take vp the said purse so to lett him vnderstand the illusion being therfore retourned in the companie of a yong man whome they mett in the way the holie Father made his prayer and then bid his companion to take vp the purse who being licenced began to tremble with feare already feeling the deceipt of the deuill Yet stooping to take vp the purse now rather of obedience then of any will he had being already repentant and strecthing out his hand to take hold therof he saw goe out of it a great viper and in the same instant all vanished and so the deceipt of the deuill was discouered The said Brother therfore acknowledging his vaine curiositie and confessing his fault to S. Francis he said vnto him Behold Brother mony to a Religious man is no other thing but the deuill and venimous serpentes That he desired that pouerty should shine in all his and his Brethrens actions THE XLIV CHAPTER THe true poore of IESVS CHRIST sought desired that holy pouerty should appeare in all his actions and if sometimes he perceaued any one that exteriourly in his habitt seemed poorer them himselfe he desired to exceed him and so practised herein with such desire to appeare miserable among the poore that for feare to be surmounted in pouerty he firmelie contended withall the world Meeting a poore man one daye on the way almost all naked he said with a lamenting voice vnto his companion The pouerty of this miserable man procureth vs great shame for we haue made choice of pouertie to be our great richesse I see it appeare greater in this man this shame is to vs more insupportable in that it is now said ouer al the world that Brother Francis and his companions haue chosen holy pouertie for companion Lady Mistresse and their delightes as well spirituall as corporall that they haue so promised to God men By these wordes the holy Father desired that the Brethren should make it their esteeme to be poore and should be ashamed to doe or weare any thing wherin should not appeare the incōmoditie therof so that he would not haue the beanes or pease watered ouer night for the next morning desiring to obserue the saying of IESVS CHRIST in the Gospell Be not carefull for the morrow and he would not that prouision should be made of their food but from day to day which was long time inuiolably obserued in many places of the Religion The true poore of IESVS CHRIST said that how much his Brethren should shunne pouertie so much would the world shunne them that they should seeke almose and not finde it but if they embraced holie pouertie as their deere mother the world would sustaine nourish thē and acknowledge them as sent for the saluation therof for the accord betweene it and the Freer Minors is that they shall giue it good example and that it shall allow them necessarie releife and if they giue not it good example performing that wherto they are obliged the world hath iust reason to depriue them of their ordinarie almose The Bishop of Assisium said one day to S. Francis that this his manner of life seemed to him very austere and difficult considering that he had nothing assured for his maintenance the holy Father answeared him My Lord if we had any substance it were necessary we had also weapons to defend it for of it would proceed difficulties debates matters of selfe loue and many other impedimentes against obtayning the loue of God and particulerlie of our neighbour Therfore we hold it most secure not to seeke the possession of whatsoeuer thing in the world and we hope that in respect therof our Lord will permitt vs to be loued and cherished of euerie one Of the exercise of pouerty which is to demaund almose and what S. Francis and his disciples did touching this point THE XLV CHAPTER WHen the holy Father began to haue encrease of Brethren considering that God had giuen him so holy a company and so sweet a conuersation he was exceedingly comforted and so loued and honoured his children of IESVS CHRIST that their necessary food failing he sent not them to the dores to seeke almose but went himselfe which he did as wel that they should not be troubled att any thing that might happen or fearing they might be ashamed to begge because it was then an vnusuall thinge as also that the world should not giue them occasion to repent and retourne back against their holy vocation He cōtinued this course till the holie winges of the loue of God and so holy pouerty were growne out wherwith they were able to fly abroad and trauaile ouer the world to become glorious in the labours of pouerty the better to sow the seed of the word of God among the people And although it were very laboursome vnto him so much to begge yet was it more painfull vnto him by reason of his complexion because being of a delicate nature his abstinence and austerity was an impediment vnto him of supporting this burden Therfore the nomber of his Brethren being exceedingly multiplyed he began to seet one foot this vertuous exercise of begging And albeit they were att first ashamed and that it seemed very hard and difficult vnto them yet assisted by remembrance of the holy obedience which they had vowed they found both this and euery other thing very easy and pleasant And then seeing the holie Father so to paine himselfe for them they prayed him to leaue that labour vnto them Wherto he answeared My beloued Brethren you should not esteeme it a difficultie to goe seeke almose from dore to dore for the loue of God but to account it a great fauour of his For who is he that would not more then willinglie goe to demaund almose if he saw his Prince and Lord to goe before him saying with himselfe What shall the disciple be more worthy then the master and the seruaunt then the Lord should it not be rather pride then shame would not such one deserue rather punishment then compassion Remember that our Lord IESVS CHRIST that celestiall king of whose mites or crummes to witt of the bread of grace the Angels of heauen and the inhabitantes of the earth are maintayned He I say that became poore for our benefitt and example asked almose and liued by it in this world We can neuer walke so strict a way of pouertie if we haue not first our Lord before our eyes as a begger whiles he liued in this
world and in like sort all his disciples Therfore he said by his Prophett Dauid I am a begger and poore God hath bin careful of me Goe on then securely after so worthy a Capitaine guide to take possession of that inheritance which IESVS CHRIST hath pourchaced vs and hath left to them that according to his example leaue the world and seeke to liue in pouertie onlie for his loue glorie of this inheritance and preferment in regard that he hath giuen it only to his beloued Know that many of the most noble and best learned men of the world shall adhere to our company who shall repute it a great fauour in this manner to goe aske an almose Goe then seeke for almose with the benediction of God and haue a faith and assurance far greater then they who carry with them a quantitie of siluer to pay it att the will of their master for you pay your benefactours more liberally then any other though it seeme not so giuing them for your almose the loue of God when you say Giue vs an almose for the loue of God But tell me I pray you what thing may there be had in heauen or earth that can equalize the price of the loue of God The Brethren being by their gracious Father thus induced went with allacrity to demaund almose into the townes and other places and being retourned to their Couent they incontinentlie deliuered it to the Father Gardian who afterward distributed it in common The said holy Father being one time in the Church of our lady of Angels a Brother that was very spirituall retourned from beging from Assisium with a loud voice thancking God S. Francis perceauing him was stricken with an amourous affection towardes him and went himselfe vnto him and kissed his shoulder wheron he caryed the wallett which he tooke off and layed on his owne shoulder to carry to the Couent where he said to the other Brethren I will that my fellow Brethren doe in like sort seeke almose and prayse God att their retourne It happened one day that a Nouice was commaunded to goe to begge but he refused to goe alleadging that he should be ashamed The holy Father vnderstanding it expelled him out of the Order with these wordes What Brother flye wilt thou liue of the labour of the other Brethren and rest idle in the vineyard of God as the drone who without trauaile seeketh to eat the labour of the bees The will of S. Francis was that the Brethren should often goe a begging according to their necessity that they might meritt and that being accustomed therto they should not be ashamed when occasion vrged them to goe And so the more noble and the more honoured a Brother had bin in the world the more ioyfull and content was he and the better edified aswell by this humility as by other seruices of obedience which he performed Sometimes S. Francis encouraging his Brethren would vse these like wordes vnto them My Brethren we haue bin giuen vnto the world in this latter age that the elect might accomplish in vs the worckes of charitie to the end they might meritt to be recompenced att the last day of iudgment with these sweet wordes of our God I was an hungred and you gaue me to eat I was thirsty and you gaue me to drincke and as long as you did it to one of these my least Brethren you did it to me Therupon the S. affirmed that to begge vnder the title of Freer Minor was a thing of exceeding consolation and recompence in the retribution of the iust which forenamed title the master of the Euangelicall truth particulerly specified with his diuine mouth when he said by his Prophett Man hath eaten the bread of Angels for this bread which is demaunded for the loue of God said the S. is properlie called the bread of Angels sith his diuine Maiestie by his Angels inspireth men to giue it Att principall feastes himselfe hauing leasure would vndertake to begge to make the feast more solemne in pouerty Being one time of Easter in a Couent so far from habitation that there was no meane for him to begge calling to minde that our Lord IESVS CHRIST on the like day appeared in forme of a Pilgrime to his disciples that went to Emaus he demanded almose in the refectorie of his owne Brethren as a poore straunger and liued therwith admonishing his Brethren that passing through the desert of this world as Pilgrimes and straungers and as true Hebrewes that haue no assured residence here they should alwayes in humilitie of spiritt celebrate the Pasch of God which is his passadge from this world to his eternall Father in the glory of heauen Being inuited by certaine great noble men to eat with them be â—at nothing there but the almose which he had begged att the dores THE XLVI CHAPTER BY reason that he demaunded not almose out of a couetousnes but only by a liberty of spiritt and a zeale of holy pouerty for the loue of IESVS CHRIST therfore did he far more willingly eate of that which he begged and was giuen him att dores then of what was presented him att table in the banquettes of Princes When therfore he was inuited by them before he went thither he first begged morcels of bread att the dores which he eat att their tables Which he did partlie for loue he bare to holie pouerty and partly also to giue example to his Brethren Being one day inuited by the Cardinall of Hostia who exceedinglie loued him he first according to his custome begged peices of bread and hauing gott what was necessary he went to the table of the said Cardinall where he sodenlie emptyed out all the said peices of bread and laid before him next vnto whome was the place of the said Cardinall who esteemed himselfe as it were braued thereby yet for the present would say nothing therof But the holy Father thincking on what he had to doe began to deuide his bread into many litle morcels which he distributed among the noble men that were att the table who receaued it very deuoutly some of them presentlie eating it others kept it for reuerence Which the Cardinall perceauing with much contentment was somewhat appeased Notwithstanding after the refection being retired into a chamber with S. Francis embracing him and clipping him with his armes he gestingly said O simple brother my freind why hast thou giuen me so great an affront this daye as comming to eat att my table which is thine and theirs who appertaine vnto thee thou wouldest first begge that thou wert to eat The holy Father answeared him nay I haue rather done you this day great honour sith that att your table hath bin honoured a greater Lord then your selfe and one that is your master besides the subiect doeing that which his Lord commandeth him he honoureth his master For God had so much loued this royall pouerty that he hath vouch-safed to accept
shalt performe the pennaunce that I shall now enioyne thee The Religious acknowledging his fault and submitting himselfe to doe his penaunce S. Francis said vnto him Strip thy selfe naked and aske him pardon and beseech him to pray to God for thee which was done He caused an other Religious to doe the like for hauing only giuen a rigorous answeare to a poore man that asked an almose He manifested to his Brethren how they ought to behaue themselues towardes the poore in these termes When you shall see a poore creature consider that it is a mirour which our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST proposeth vnto you of his pouerty and of his blessed virgin mother and that he presenteth it to your sight When you shall see a sick person know that it is a paterne of the infirmity which he tooke on him for our sakes if the pride and irreuerence of the riche displease God how much more will displease him the rigorous wordes of Freer Minors to such as make professiō of pouerty If in this our profession God permitt that we be honoured of great personnes how intollerable will our pride appeare if proudly puffed vp we contemne such as are as poore as our selues Lett vs therfore beware that by iust permission of God it happen not to our confusion that the rich make lesse esteeme of vs yea that they suffer vs to die for want of releife Of the spiritt of feruour of S. Francis in his preachinges THE L. CHAPTER BEcause the Apostle saith that piety is profitable and behoufull in euery thing this vertue was so vnited to the hart of the holy Father and so engrauen in his bowels that it seemed to subiect him to all creatures but especially to the soules redeemed by the precious bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST for if the saw them sicke or dead in sinne he had such a tender feeling of hart and affection with them as if he had naturally begotten them And in that respect he excceedingly honoured Preachers because they alwayes raysed some dead Brother vnto our Redeemer and with a pious care endeauoured to reuoke the erring and to confirme the imperfect in God S. Francis then preached being vested with this zeale and charity towardes his neighbour not with selected wordes or by humane art but by the vertue and doctrine of the holy Ghost did manifest vnto them the kingdome of God his preaching was vehement as a burning fire that peneteated the center of the hart and putt soules into a continuall admiration and as it were beside themselues Prayer alone was all his bookes distrusting all his knowledged and industrie and entierly relying on the diuine vertue He obtained of God this his holy grace which he so instantly required for assistance of his neighbour in such sort that his wordes did penetrate not only the eares but euen the hartes of sinners It only once happened that he studyed his sermon and the reason was because he was to preach before the Pope and many Cardinals by commandement of the Cardinall of Hostia Protectour of his Order The time being come to ascend the pulpitt and being therin he could by no meanes beginne his sermon though he exceedingly laboured to doe it which infinitely troubled him and much amazed the assistantes wherfore he publickely acnowledged that he had seriously studied that sermon but hauing incontinently recourse to prayer in few wordes recommending himselfe with all his hart vnto God vtterly reiecting his former conceipt and entierly referring himselfe to his diuine maiestie he began to preach with such feruour that hauing in an instant sett att liberty his holy tongue he deliuered matter so learned sublime and so necessary that he moued all the hartes of his audience to compassion and then it appeared to each one that the wordes of God were vndoubtedlie true where he saith It is not you that speake but the spiritt of God that speaketh in you This holy Father thus obtayning the reuelatious of the diuine mysteries by meane of prayer and correcting first whatsoeuer vices he found in himselfe it is not to be admired that he moued the most obdurat hartes vnto pennance reprehending vices with such vehemence He preached with like feruour his constancie being incredible both to great and meaner people riche and poore many and few and alwayes with exceeding profitt What conditions S. Francis required in Preachers THE LI. CHAPTER BEing according to the example of IESVS CHRIST a true Euangelicall Preacher and teaching rather by workes then wordes he would in like sort that his disciples rather wanted learning then goodnes because sayd he the function and grace of preaching is farre more gratefull to God then any other humane office if it be especiallie practised with a care of perfect charitie adding with all that the poore and wretched preacher that despoiling himselfe of pietie sought not the benefitt of soules in his preachinges but only to please men for his particuler interest deserued to be lamented so miserable was his state and condition But more greiuous was his case that by his lewd life he scandalized and ruyned more soules then he gained by his doctrine Herevpon he inferred that before such Preachers was to be preferred a simple Religious man who by his pious example and imitable life induceth each one to vertue Which is insinuated by the wordes of S. Anne Donec sterilis peperit Till the barren bring foorth many children and she that had many become infirme vnderstanding the barren to be the simple Religious whose function is not to preach and by his doctrine to bring foorth any child vnto God but att the day of the vniuersall iudgement it will appeare that by his life his example his prayers and his teares which he hath presented vnto his diuine maiestie imploring him for the conuersion of sinners he shall haue engendred many more in the Church of God then diuers that preach because the iust iudge shall attribute them all vnto him for his merittes and shall recompense him accordinglie And the mother that is the Preacher that in exteriour apparence seemed to haue many children shall appeare infirme because he shall proue to haue no part in that wherein he gloryed as proceeding from himselfe and notfrom God In respect wherof he would not that the Preachers should be distracted and transported by cares and asfaires of the world but should remayne retired and attentiue to prayer as being elected by his diuine Maiesty for publishing his holy word vnto sinners Therfore said he the first thing that a Preacher ought to doe is in priuate prayer to feed himselfe with the spiritt of God then being himselfe enflamed within to communicate and impart vnto them therby to enflame them without The Function of preaching was by him reputed reuerend so consequentlie the Ministers therof Preachers said he are the life of the body of the holy church they are the champions and bucklers of soules against the deuill they are the
burning torches of the world It cannot be esteemed how worthy they are of honour if they be such as they ought to be and on the contrary how â—â—ch they deserue pitty and compassion if they sell their doctrine â—â—r recompence of a vaine and transitorie applause For which respect this holy Father could not endure such that esteemed more of themselues for being eloquent and learned then for being seruantes of the omnipotent God and employed by his diuine Maiesty in the most eminent degree that his Church affordeth to those whome he knew to be such he said Wherfore doe yee glorie of them that are conuerted to penance by your preachinges as though yourselues did conuert them wheras my simple Religious doe also the same And therfore the preachers that entierlie applyed themselues to preaching without any deuotion he called euill disposers of his goodes and exceedingly extolled those that had respect and memory of themselues after their preachinges rotyring and applying themselues to the spiritt of prayer and to tast how sweet God is after his example who leauing his disciples retyred him selfe vnto the mountaines to pray Of the feruent piety and charity which S. Francis had towardes God and his saincts THE LII CHAPTER WHo can euer expresse the feruent piety wherwith the glorious Father S. Francis the deere freind of his Spouse IESVS CHRIST alwayes burned in his hart considering that by meanes of this his feruour he was most often rapt out of himselfe and so transformed in IESVS CHRIST that it well appeared that with the exteriour quill the stringes of the instrument of his hart were touched within Wherfore he affirmed that it was vnwonted and ouer abondant prodigality to offer so great a price as the loue of God for an almose and he tearmed them senseles who were ignorant therof and who made more esteeme of a base farthing then of such a purchase for so much as they refused that sclender price which sufficed to buy heauen besides that the loue of him who hath so much loued vs ought iustlie to be prised and estoemed aboue althinges And to the end himselfe might be often stirred to this diuine loue he considered althinges as proceeding from the hand of God and so by the consideration of creatures he was with an admirable sweetnes swallowed vp in the contemplation of a most high and first cause and fountaine of all essence and life admiring in the beauty and composition of the second causes the most eminent and prudent Creator and pursued the same euery where to his pleasure which he found by a thousand new meanes manners framing a continuall ladder of althinges created wherby he ascended to the comtemplation and fruition of this lord vniuersally desired and att euery steppe of the said ladder he tasted as in a litle brooke of that most delicious fountaine of bounty with an extreme pleasure as if he had heard that celestiall harmony and consonance of the diuersity of vertues and of their effectes which God gaue to his creatures for which â—ounterchaunge he awakened and stirred theÌ„ with the Prophet to prayse their Creatour as in place heerafter shall appeare He continually carryed his desired crosse as a pleasing litle bundle of mirrh sauouring in his hart desiring with all his power to be transformed into it therby to be enflamed with an excessiue loue and to that end he had appointed lentes in which he retired into hermitages to enioy in silence his amorous IESVS CHRIST who as gratious failed not to reciprocate his deerly beloued in giuing him diuine consolations He burned with deuotion in the interiour of his bowels towardes the sacred sacrament admiring that so charitable and excessiue diuine communication And when he communicated which was often it was with such and so great deuotion that such as were present were amazed and enforced to deuotion seeing him so replenished with this celestiall tast wherwith being as it were druncken he was with all rauished into mentall extasy And he was so zealous and reuerent therevnto that fearing to handle it vnworthely he euer refused to be Preist yea being thereto vehemently sollicited and so farce foorth as he could no longer resist Wherfore he had recourse to his ordinary defence which was prayer wherin demaunding Counsaile of God an Angel appeared vnto him with a viol in his hand full of most pure and cleare liquor who sayd Behold Francis he that will administer the most holy sacrament ought to be as pure as this liquor in respect of which wordes he had neuer thence forward desire to be preist esteeming it no small matter to be Deacon sith so great a purity was required in Preisthood And therfore he commanded the Superiours and all other Religious to be carefull in the prouinces where they resided to aduertise and exhort the people Clarkes and Preistes to place the most sacred body of our Lord in a decent place with all reuerence and sent them the mouldes and first formes or modeles of steele wherin to make the hosties He was also carefull to haue the altares and churches very neate and curiously adorned and in all his chapters made mention therof He loued and reuerenced the glorious mother of our lord IESVS CHRIST with such Charity as cannot be expressed in consideration that she had made the most high lord God our Brother cloathing the diuine maiesty with our owne flesh Wherfore next after God he reposed all his hope in this glorious virgin and euen from the originall of the institution of his Religion he made choice of her for his protectrice and aduocatrice vnto her Sonne and for her honour and glory he fasted as we haue formerly alleadged After that besides and aboue all the other Angels whome he reuerenced for the speciall care they haue of vs he was with an inseparable bond of loue vinted vnto the Archangell S. Michael in regard of his office presenting soules vnto God and in deuotion vnto him he fasted forthy dayes before his feast In this holy fast it was that he merited that notable fauour of the stigmagtes as hereafter in place conuenient shal be inserted Finally he was generaly enflamed in the memory of the glorious Saints affecting them with all his soule as liuely stones of the celestiall edifice shining and glittering with that immensiue light aboue all other resplendant with the charity of IESVS CHRIST and among them he especially reuerenced with a singuler deuotion the Princes of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul for he went often to Rome expresly to visitt them and not in vaine sith he was reciprocally by them visited protected and comforted in all occurances Of the great charity of S. Francis towardes his neighbour and how he freed his Brethren of temptations THE LIII CHAPTER THe poore of IESVS CHRIST S. Francis had but two peeces of mony so called he the body and the soule which vpon euery occasion he offered for the loue of IESVS
recouer them and know the place of their residence but they could neuer see nor heare of them It was then iudged that this was the recompence of the curtesy which the deceased had done to S. Francis and his companions when he entertained them att Orgogno and thence forward those people were euer exceeding deuot vnto the Freer Minors In the same iorney betweene Barcelone and Ghirone neere vnto S. Celony one of the companions of S. Francis being very hungry entred into a vineyard which he happelie found there and did eat of the grapes The keeper of the vines hauing perceaued it tooke from him his cloake which he very patientlie permitted him to take and would not restore it whatsoeuer instance S. Francis vsed but carryed it to his master of whome the said S. so graciously demaunded it that he did not only restore it but withall inuited him to eat with him where he in such sort comported himselfe that this good man entierlie edified by the wordes of the S. and by his doctrine offered himselfe to be a perpetuall host vnto all the Freer Minors that thenceforward should passe that way To whome the S. reciprocally replyed I accept thee for a Freer of our Order and so proceeding in continuall performance of that charity when they passed that way he died many yeares after and as his kinred procured his obsequies to be performed where were present many Preistes some did deridingly beginne to murmure saying that the Freer Minors did not appeare att the death of one of their so affectionate Brethren of who they had receaued so many curtesies and vpon the deliuerie of these wordes there came two and twentie Religious singing the Psalmes of Dauid with an exceeding melodious harmony who hauing finished the office in the Church did all disappeare The kinred of the deceassed prepared for them to eat but they rested content with only giuing thanckes to God with the rest of the people for the recompence he affordeth those that entertayne his seruantes euen after their death It was then ordayned in that citty that the Freer Minors should thenceforward there be lodged and entertayned with all thinges necessary att the chardge of the common purse S. Francis passing afterward through the kingdome of France preaching in a hospitall att Montpelier he prophetically foretold that in that citty should shortlie after be erected a monastery of Freer Minors which was accordingly verified soone after in that a Couent was there built which was very worthely mayntayned till the fury of the Caluinian heresie did vtterly ruinate the same Of the first meeting of S. Francis and S. Dominick THE LVII CHAPTER THe yeare of grace 1215. when the first generall Councell was held att Lateran during the raigne of Pope Innocentius the third the holy Father S. Dominick was att Rome with the Bishop of Tolous called Falcon to procure the Popes confirmatioÌ„ of the Order of Preachers which he then intended to institute and estabish wherof the Pope being by diuine reuelation aduertised and enformed of the great fruit that this Order should produce vniuersally to the holy Church att his first vew of S. Dominick without farther notice of him incontinently commanded him to retourne vnto Tolouse and to conferre with his Religious touching the penning of a rule that might be approued by the Church vnder which his Religion might be confirmed S. Dominick then retourning to Tolouse and hauing with his Religious implored the diuine assistance they made election of the rule of S. Augustine with the name and title of Preachers The yeare following being 1216. Honorius the third succeeding Pope Innocent the third retourning to Rome he demaunded of the Pope that then succeeded the said confirmation with the Bull and apostolicall authority in vertue wherof to make profession and with all to adde other constitutions that seemed necessary All which hauing obtayned the night ensuying he saw in prayer our Lord IESVS CHRIST att the right hand of God against sinners in an hideous and terrible manner brandishing three launces in the aire against the world the first to suppresse the hautines of the proud the second to disgorge the ouer-stuffed entrailes of the auaricious and the third to massacre the carnall There was none that could resist this wrath but the virgin Mary his most sacred mother whome he saw most affectionately to embrace the feet of her sonne beseeching him to pardon those whome he had redeemed with his precious bloud and with the mixture of his infinite mercy to delay that his rigorous iustice Then he heard our Lord thus answeare her See you not mother how manie iniuryes they doe me how is it possible that my holy iustice permitt so many enormityes to be vnpunished His most gracious mother thus replyed Thou knowest my deere Sonne what is the way to conuert sinners vnto thee but behold here a faithfull seruant of thine whome thou mayst presently send into the world to preach thy word to men that being conuâ—rted vnto thee their Sauiour they perish not and behold there also an other of thy seruantes ready to assist him Presenting vnto him S. Dominick and S. Francis with whome he saw God to be satisfied Now S. Dominick awaking very well retayned the markes wherby he might know this his companion whome he neuer knew before But the day following by diuine prouidence he mett S. Francis who was then in the Church of saint Peter att Rome whome he incontinently knew by the markes which he had obserued in the said vision Then he ran and verie affectionatelie embraced him and said we shal be companions and shall labour together in our holie purpose and neither any man nor wicked spiritt shall haue power to preuaile against vs. At length he recounted vnro him the said vision And after long discourse together they remayned vnited in God with one hart will and spiritt They commanded the like vnto their brethren This vision was imparted vnto the Religious of saint Dominick by saint Francis his meanes to whome onlie the said saint had recounted the same How these two SS had sight of each other an other time att Rome and how they reiected the benefices that were presented to them and to their Religious THE XLVIII CHAPTER THese two eminent lightes sent of God to illuminate the world did an other time meet together att Rome in Cardinall Hosties house who for the great zeale he carryed to the Church of God and for the deuotion wherwith he respected them both said vnto them In the primitiue Church the Prelates were poore and liued without any vanity gouerning the flock of Christ with loue and humility not by desire of terrestriall and temporall thinges therfore in myne opinion the holie church would retourne to her primitiue estate if of your Religious we should make Bishops and Prelates because by their doctrine good example of life and by contempt of the world they would represent to the whole world the Prelates of the primitiue
church or att least they would be farre better then we who liue ordinarilie in vanities because they are instructed and educated in humilitie and pouertie and therfore touching this point I shall be glad to know your opinion The Cardinall being silent there arose a pious contention betweene the two holie Fathers which of them should first answeare Att lenght S. Francis superiour of humility left the superiority of obedience vnto S. Dominick wherby he answeared the Cardinall in these wordes The Dominican Preachers are in a sufficient good and high estate if they can conceaue it and therfore for as much as shall lye in my power I will neuer consent that they ascend to higher dignitie And then silent S. Francis arose and with great vehemencie thus spake My Religious are called Minors onlie in respect that they neuer presume to be made great in this world and much lesse to be Prelates so that their title sheweth them their true vocation which is to remayne alwayes in their meannesse and to tread the steppes of humility of IESVS CHRIST that they may meritt to be exalted in the other world among the blessed Therfore if you will that they fructifie in the Church of God keep them low as they are yea if they would aspire to prelacie neuer consent thervnto Here was the S. silent also The Cardinall remayning exceeding well satisfied with these two answeares dismissed the S. who goeing together S. Dominick most instantly requested of S. Frācis the cord wherewith he was girded who after he had of humility much denyed him was att last content to be ouercome by charity and vngirding himselfe gaue it vnto him S. Dominick out of great deuotion girded himselfe therwith vnder his habitt and afterward they departed each from other S. Dominick vsed these speeches generally to all men I speake it in verytie all other Religious ought to admire and imitate the life of this man so great is his perfection and so true the way which he hath vndertaken to follow IESVS CHRIST How S. Francis proceeded in sending his Religious ouer all Christendome and deuided vnto them the prouinces THE LIX CHAPTER IN the yeare of grace 1217. the generall chapter being held att Assisium by reason of the great multitude of Religious that were there present the Prouinces were assigned as well on this side as beyond the Mountaines throughout all Christendome Then were elected Prouincials with companions and personnes deputed to their obedience and because then there were not a few heretikes in Spaine he sent thither his Religious and among other Brother Zacharie and Brother Walter trauelled euen to Portugall who as an vnwonted spectacle were very ill entreated as well in regard of the nouelty or rarenes of their habitt as for the diuersity of their language and suspecting them to be heretikes they were not permitted to rest in any place wherfore they addressed themselues to the said Queene Vracha by whose fauourable protection they were receaued att Coymbra Guymarances Alanquer and Lisbone as hereafter with the rest of their life shal be declared in the sixt booke The others were much worse entreated no man yelding to receaue them not knowing whence they were and therfore they were euery where driuen away especially because they brought not authenticall letters from the Pope that might giue testimony of their condition Wherfore they were constrayned to retourne vnto S. Francis who incontinentlie aduertised the Cardinall Hostie therof then made protectour of the Order after the death of the Cardinall of Sebastian who was their first protectour but not according to the forme of theire Order as this was who offered himselfe to S. Francis for such and for a Brother of the Order whome also the S. himselfe required of the Pope to be their Protectour The holie Father being then by the said Cardinall of Hostie presented vnto his holynes and to the colledge of Cardinals he deliuered vnto them a notable oration of the praise of Euangalicall perfection wherof himselfe and his Religious were Professours with such and so great seruour that he put all the Colledge into exceeding admiration and deuotion towardes his Religion who thervpon promised him all fauour He esteemed himselfe happy who after the Consistory was ended could haue a Freer Minor in his companie And the Pope caused letters patentes to be made him wherof the tenour was such Honorius bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God to our welbeloued and as our Brethren Arch-bishops and Bishoppes our welbeloued sonne Brother Francis of Assisium and his companions of the Order of Minors hauing after they had contemned and abandonned the vanities of this world chosen the way and life of perfection with iust reason approued of this holy Church and sowing the word of God in imitation and example of the Apostles through diuerse Prouinces We pray and command you in vertue of holie obedience by these presentes our Apostolicall letters that when any of them shall repaire vnto you with these said presentes you receaue them as Catholiques and true beleeuers and that for the reuerence of God whose true seruantes they are and ours also you shew them fauour and curtesie Giuen att Etc. The said letters were signed by the Protectour and other Cardinals to the glorie of God and the benefitt of soules Of two other Apostolicall Breuies graunted by the same Pope transferred vnto this place as proper vnto it out of the tenth booke of these chronicles and 31. chapter THE LX. CHAPTER IN the fourth yeare of his Popedome the same Pope sent forth an other of this tenour Honorius seruant of the seruantes of God to our welbeloued Arch-bishoppes Bishopdes Abbotes Priors and other Prelates of the Church who are with in the Realme of France health and Apostolicall benediction Hauing formerlie written vnto you in the behalfe of our welbelourd children the Freer Minors praying you to haue them in recommandation as we are giuen to vnderstand some of you being yet scrupulous of this Order permitt not them to seiourne in their bishopprickes though in deed there is in them nothing deseruing suspicion as we haue bin very precisely enformed and assured and therefore our letters ought to suffice to dispossesle them of all sinister opinion that they might formerly conceaue of them We therfore certifie and giue testimony to each one that we hold the Order of Freer Minors for approued and know the Brethren of the said Order to be Religious Catholikes deuout and of pious conuersation and therfore we admonish and by these presentes oblige you to admitt the said Freer Minors into your bishopprickes and to hold them highly recommendable for reuerence of God and of vs Giuen att Viterbium the eight and twentieth of May the fourth yeare of our Popedome In the very same yeare his Holines wrote other letters of the same tenour in fauour of the said Religion which are recorded to be extent in the Couent of Paris How S. Francis would come into France
Gentlemen came from farre of deuotion to see this holy and humble congregation so that it well appeared that the like had neuer bene seene in the world Many also came only to see and honour the glorious head S. Francis who in so short a time had selected out of the world so many and so worthy members and as a sage Pastour had guided such a numerable and precious flock in the meadoes and spirituall pastures of IESVS CHRIST Now all the Religious being arriued the said S. caused them to assemble together then arose he as their Captaine entierlie enflamed of the holy ghost and gaue them the delicious and forcible food of the word of God and with a deuout and loud voice he made them a sermon whereof the theme was such My beloued Brethren we haue promised great matters but much greater ate promised vs lett vs obserue those and aspire after these The pleasure of sinne is short but the paine therof perpetuall Vertue is painefull but the glory is infinite Many are called but few are chosen and in fine all shal be rewarded Vpon which wordes he so subtilly discoursed that euerie one was amazed therat Afterward he exhorted them all to obedience vnto the holy Church and to the exercise of prayer a most efficacious meane to purchace the loue of God charity edification of their neighbour to patience and labours to neatnes and purity of life to haue peace with God amitie with men humility and sweetnes with all He likewise exhorted them to solitude to watchinges to resist the temptations of the deuill and withall seriously recommended vnto them the feruent zeale of Euangelicall pouerty contempt of the world and of themselues breifely to apply all their cogitation of soule and body on the most high Creatour Redeemer and true Pastour of soules our Lord IESVS CHRIST And to teach them all the aforesaid rather by effect then by word he commanded vnder vertue of obedience that none should take care to prouide what to eat or drinck or any other thing necessary to their entertainement But that they should only applie themselues to the praise of God and to prayer with these wordes of the Psalmist which he often iterated Cast thy cogitation in God and he will releiue thee All obeyed him without hauing care of any thing and so void of all other temporall care they entierlie employed themselues in prayer and prayse of God How the holy Father S. Dominick was present att this great chapter And of the resolution he made that his Religious should not thenceforward possesse any thing of proper for the great miracle he saw there and of the great nomber of Nouices that were receaued att the said chapter THE LXIV CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Dominick was present att this great chapter with seauen of his Religious and hauing vnderstood the rigorous commandement of the holy Father S. Frācis he was vtterly amazed fearing perhappes in regard of his great loue vnto him that some scandall might happen hauing there so great a multitude and no order taken for their releife But our Lord IESVS CHRIST did quickly manifest what care he had of his seruantes who as birdes did fly in spiritt and conuersed continually in heauen to feed them on earth for he touched the hartes of the people of Perusia Spoletum Follingnium Assisium and other neighbour places yea of all the valley of Spoletum who by diuine inspiration came all with vnspeakeable speed as by a striuing emulation with horses mules asses and chariottes all loaden with bread wine oyle cheese flesh foule egges butter and other thinges necessary for releife others loaden with earthen vessels as pottes cuppes iugges and other vessels for their vse also with linnen and other commodities euen with cloth to couer them finally they were most abondantlie supplied of whatsoeuer they needed he esteemed himselfe happy that could best and most deuoutlie serue them there might one see kinghtes and other noble men to putt off and spread one the ground their owne cloakes to honour these poore of IESVS CHRIST In like sort were seene many Prelates and deuout gentlemen to serue them with like reuerence as they could haue done the Apostles This the blessed Father S. Dominick hauing seene he assuredlie knew that the holy Ghost really dwelt in the seruant of God S. Francis Wherfore sharpelie reprehending him selfe for the rash iudgment he had conceaued he fell one his knees before him confessed his fault and publikely accused himselfe therof protesting that then he vndoubtedly knew that God had a particuler care of his seruantes whereof he had not till then had the like experience Therfore said he I promise also to obserue Euangelicall pouerty and henceforth on the part of God I giue my malediction to all the Religious of my Order that from this time shall possesse any thing in propriety be it in common or particuler And therfore albeit they might before haue rentes and possessious as indeed they had which they enioyed according to the graunt made them by Pope Honorius the third in the yeare of grace 1216. the first yeare of his Popedome yet the yeare 1220. which was the yeare after this great chapter S. Dominick also holding a generall chapter where there were present two hundred and twentie of his Religious they did together reforme their constitutions and renounced the said possessions which they then enioyed and such as they might thenceforward enioy By which obligation though the Order of Preachers may by iust dispensation in respect of the great fruit they produce in the Church with their doctrine haue reuenowes for their Colledges and studies yet the other monasteries according to the commandement and malediction of their Father S. Dominick doe strictlie obserue Euangelicall pouerty The Cardinall of Hostia brought to this chapter a great multitude of Lordes to see the manner of lodgeing of these Religious who seeing them to sitt eat and sleepe one the bare ground or one a litle chaffe or hay without respecting other delicacie and that for pillow they had a stone or block of wood as we haue said they beat their brestes and weeping said If these holy men eat and sleepe one the earth what shall become of vs wretched sinners that loaden with sinne liue in such superfluity without doeing penance Thus many being well edified by this holy troup endeauoured to change their life and manners into vertuous conuersation Their behauiour was such and the edification of his Holines Court of the Cardinals and other great persons as also of all the neighbour people that there were more then fiue hundred Nouices receaued in that only Chapter Of the great maceration and austerityes which were discouered in 〈◊〉 chapter to be exercised by the Religious of S. Francis who made mute the superiors of his Order that would change the rule and of the terrible chapter that the deuils then held against the Freer Minors THE LXV CHAPTER THe holy
care of all their necessities and promised them to sell his goodes to mayntaine them if they would continue in that country The worthy example of their life was so admirable that they who could not be conuerted by their doctrine were conuerted by meane of their vertuous worckes which indeed are of much more efficacie they mollified the most fierce and barbarous nations mortall ennemies of the Christian name making them compassionate and pittifull but the nomber of the wicked and insolent budding foorth and being the more potent in that country yet not daring to kill them in regard of the patentes of their great Soldan they caused them to liue a lamentable life afflicting them ten thousand manner of wayes and the holy Father here vpon knowing the will of God to be that he should retourne hauing by the assistance of his diuine Maiesty assembled al his Religious not hauing so much profited among those Barbarians as he desired he repayred towardes the Soldan thence hauing taken leaue of him to retourne into Italy How S. Francis retourned into Italy THE LXXI CHAPTER THe said holy Father being retourned towardes the Soldan was very ioyfully and graciously entertayned and he att length told him secretly that he would willingly become Christian beleeuing firmely that the Christian Religion was the true way of saluation but he feared to manifest the same for the present the time seeming improper he warring against the Christians nor being secure by reason that the Mores hated them to the death but because by thy retourne said the Soldan to S. Francis as I cōiecture thou mayest profitt many and I haue many matters to dispatch that deeply concerne me I beseech thee to instruct me att this preset that mine affaires effected I may obey thee when occasiō shal be presēted as I doe now sincerely promise thee The holy Father hauing demaunded respite of answeare went to his prayer wherin perseuering for many dayes together he continually implored the grace of God for that poore soule whence he would neuer desist till he was heard which with the successe being reuealed vnto him he wēt to the Soldā to whom he said Sir I resolue to goe into Italy the will of my God being such but I promise to sēd you two Religious in time conuenient by whose meane according to the reuelation which God hath giuen me and which I explicate and promise vnto you you shall certainely be saued The Soldan hauing heard so gratefull an answeare with an exceeding contentement imprinted the same in his hart and S. Francis taking leaue of him retourned into Italy and failed not in the accomplishment of his promise for he appeared to two of his Religious that were resident in Syria whom he sent to the Soldan who was deadly sick the Religious repayred vnto him and instructed him and hauing baptised him he died S. Antony of Padua speaking of this Soldan conformably hereto affirmeth that diuers are of opiniō that he was baptised before his death the firme affectiō which he carryed vnto the Christiās being apparantly manifested for he had entertayned of thē for the guard of his body it is well knowne what piety he alwayes shewed towardes our army Likwise Iames de Vitry Cardinall in his historie writtē of the conquest of the holie land guieth testimonie of S. Francis his voyage in those quarters in these wordes We haue seene the Father S. Francis the first Founder of the Order of the Freer Minors a simple man and without learning but so much fauoured of God and men and eleuated to so high a feruour of spiritt that cōming to the armie of Christiās that beseiged the cittie of Damiette in Egipt he passed with out any feare armed onlie with the buckler of faith to the middest of the armie of the Mores saying Bring me to the Soldan to whose presence being come as soone as he had beheld him of a most cruell beast as he was he became a most gentle lambe and gaue most attentiue eare to the word of God which he preached But att length fearing that many of his people that desirously herad him and yet did not stirre from his campe would be conuerted and adhere vnto our army he returned him with great reuerence vnto vs praying him att his deperture that he would pray vnto God for him that he would please to inspire him to entertaine and espouse that law that were most pleasing and gratefull vnto him Of the vehement temptations wherwith the deuils tormented S. Francis THE LXXII CHAPTER ALbeit the holy Father wrought so much fruit conuerting the sinners of Egipt and conducting them into the true land of promise which is Religion free from all earthly tribute and obligation neuertheles the ancient ennemy of this blessed generation did not sleep for he vsed all the slightes he could deuise wherwith to confound the same And because he knew well that it entierly consisted in the head which was S. Francis he omitted not to assault this fortresse which God had placed on an high scituation to be an example vnto others hoping alwayes either to weary him or att least to make some relent and mitigation of his strict rigour and perfection of life Knowing therfore that all kind of vertue was compleat in the said S. he also stirred all his ministers against him who notwithstanding could no further preuaile then God would permitt The arrogant and proud Lucifer could not support his profound humilitie Mammon the prince of the world perceauing that there was no wordlie thing in the S. but that he had cassiered euery thing yea him who was prince thereof by the rigour of Euangelicall pouertie he neuer slept from endeauouring to make him cast his affection on some creature of this world The gloutonus Satan watched and laboured to procure some relaxation in the rigour of his diett lodging and cloathing The impatient Asmodeus armed himselfe against him to leuell att the patience of the holie Father The loathsome and filthy Behemol assaulted him presenting sensualitie often vnto him with endeauour to defile the candour of his virginitie Belzebub the captaine of the idle omitted no time to tempt him with sloath and by some apparant reasons to persuade him to take some litle recreation The persecuting prince Leuiathan tormented him with naturall perturbations discontentements and disgustes wherwith the flesh afflicted the peace and charitie of the S. against which Golias and his army the humble Dauid in the name and vertue of his God obtayned so glorious a victorie that he might well sing Francis hath ruined and subdued an hundred thousand ennemies and hath driuen away the derisions and rebukes which the diuels procured vnto the Church by auarice and sensualitie But God would that the deuill himselfe should by the mouth of the possessed acknowledge the cruell warre that S. Francis and his Religious waged against him and likwise the great fruit they produced in soules though this his confession was sufficientlie
deluded by the deuill amiably replyed saying Oh God brother Ruffinus what wordes haue you vttered are you besides you selfe or doe you yeeld to be deluded by the deuill Know you not that S. Francis is an Angel of heauen on earth Is it not knowne vnto vs how many millions of soules God hath saued will saue by his meanes how he hath illuminated the world and how much ourselues perticulerly are by him illuminated howsoeuer sith he hath expresly sent for you I will that you repaire vnto him because indeed I know that you are exceedingly deluded by the deuill Brother Ruffinus being by these wordes att length persuaded without farther reply went with him and came to S. Francis in whose presence appearing the deuill lost his prey For after he had recounted vnto the S. all the circonstances of his temptation by order and had receaued demonstrations of the S. to witt that the deuill did harden the hearts of men and God on the contrary did soften and mollifie thē himselfe saying I will take from thee thy heart of stone and will giue thee one of flesh acknowledgeing the extreme hardnes which the deuill had left in his heart and with all vnderstanding in one instant all his slightes with abondance of teares he vttered his fault and cōfessed his sinne in concealing his temptation S. Francis then said vnto him My sonne goe make thy confession frequent prayer and know for certaine that this tēptation as thou shalt breifely experience shall tourne to no lesse peace and spirituall ioy And if this horrible deuill retourne to tempt thee vse these wordes vnto him Thou base and loathsome deuill open wide thy lying mouth that I may fill it full of filth Thus Brother Ruffinus retourning to his said mountaine and celle there to lament his passed errour Satan presented himselfe vnto him in forme of IESVS CHRIST crucified and said did I not forbid thee to beleeue Brother Francis But brother Ruffinus intertupted his wordes and answeared Thou loathsome and lying deuill open that thy mouth where out issue such horrible lyes that I may fill it with vilany which the false and proud deceauer hearing departed making such a terrible ruine of the stones of the montaine which he threw downe by grosse heapes hurling thē with such impetuosity that the stones flintes tumbling downe stroake fire against each other breifely it seemed that the mountaine was entierly to be ouer-throwen or suncken This storme was heard euen to the place where S. Francis was who with his companions went out to see whence proceeded this terrible noyse They were all exceedingly terrified S. Francis excepted who incontinently imagined the cause In the meane while Brother Ruffinus returned victorious from so tedious bitter a combatt who by experience knowing this illusion came to S. Francis to whome to the great ioy and contentement of all the hearers he recounted all the successe He being retourned to his cell the true Crucisix incontinentlie appeared vnto him and said Thou hast done well Brother Ruffinus to take the counsaile of Francis who hath discouered vnto thee th◠fraud of the deuill and therfore henceforward in consideration of the affliction which thou hast endured in this temptation I giue thee this grace that whiles thou liuest thou shalt be no more afflicted by the deuill then blessing him he disappeared whervpon he was according to the prophesie of the holy Father so comforted and replenished with such sweetnes and feruour of spiritt that his soule was often rauished and eleuated in God and so he liued and died in this perfect vnion of his loue Of the humility that shined in this Saint THE LXXIX CHAPTER IT being vnderstood that the holy Father had obtayned a right glorious victory ouer the deuill in himselfe and his for he only is vanquished that presumeth of himselfe and the humble as litle fishes escape out of the nettes we will now consider by what meane the S. became so admirably victorious ouer those proud and rebellious spirittes It was in deed by no other meane then by his humility wherwith he did not only surmount their cruell assaultes but they being vnable long time to endure him he putt them to flight it alone being the guard beauty and the mother of all other vertues aboue all which it shined in him gaue light as in the persō of him that would be the least of all his brethren and one that freely acknowledged himselfe the greatest sinner of sinners and reputed himselfe no other then a veslell full of ordure and not as in deed he was an elected vessell full of sanctity and very resplendant by the lustre of so great vertues and singuler graces wherin all perfection appeared as in a very beautifull cleare glasse Now on this vertue of humility he laboured to found and build all his holy and worthy edifice affirming that IESVS CHRIST descended not into the world from the besome of his eternall Father nor was vested with our so contemptible flesh for other end but hauing redeemed vs to teach vs both by word and effect as a true master of humility what himselfe said Learne of me because I am meeke and humble of hart therfore he as his imitatour endeauoured to be of no respect first in his owne sight and then before others fearing least it should befall vnto him as it is writtē that he which is high before men is abominable before God for which cause he accustomed to say vnto his Religious A man is so great as he appeareth to be before God and no greater and therfore it is a great vanity to glory in the honours of the world He also reioyced when any iniury or reproch was done him and receaued prayses and honoures discontentedly being better pleased with reprehension then with flattery because said he by reprehension he learned to humble and correct himselfe wheras it was an ouer excessiue vanity to heare ones selfe praysed And with all he endeauoured to conceale the giftes which he receaued of God forbearing to discouer that which might occasion him to fall or offend Being one day called S. call me no more S. said he for as yet I may haue children and no man ought to be praysed till he haue perseuered vnto the end which to vs is vncertaine besides no glory is to be giuen to what soeuer is done by a sinner A sinner may fast lament and discipline his flesh but he cannot doe it alone and of himselfe The principall is that he be faithfull vnto his God wherof only he should glorifie which he shall doe if in his seruitude he attribute all the good he shall doe vnto God from whome doe proceed and are deriued vnto vs all graces and perfections as from the true Father of all our consolations Of the loue and zeale he had in humility THE LXXX CHAPTER DIscoursing one day with his brethren he said I cannot repute my selfe a Freer Minor If I proue not
which done he retourned and said vnto him Goe to my good freind sith these Religious doe not serue you well I will serue you my selfe The Leaper answeared Tell me I pray what will you doe more then they the S. replyed I will doe whatsoeuer you shall cammand me begin from this instant to tell me what you please to haue and I promise to doe it I will said the leaper that you wash all my body for I cannot endure the filthy sauour therof I will most willingly doe it answeared the S. and sodenly caused to be prepared a bath of veri◠pleasing hearbes then discloathed him to his skinne and washed him one of the Religious powring water on his body But there hapened a notable miracle whiles the holy Father with his pitifull handes washed him all the scurfes of his leapry one after an other fell off so that the flesh remayned cleane and neat as of a litle child in fine he was entierly cleansed and cured within and without The diseased person therfore knowing this great miracle began very bitterly to lament saying I am worthy not of one but of a thousand helles as well for hauing blasphemed against God as for the contempts iniuries and buffettes wherby I haue offended your poore Religious that so louingly haue ministred vnto me And after his cure he remayned fifteene dayes in this lamentation then he made a generall confession imploring the ayd of our Lord IESVS CHRIST S. Francis left him not till fearing himselfe for the great concourse of people that repayred to this miracle he was constrayned to depart so leauing the man in the grace of God who shortly after passed from this world into an other And incontinentlie the holie Father being in prayer he appeared vnto him in heauen more bright then the sunne and said Father know you me The S. asked him who are you And he answeared I am the soule of that leaper whome liuing in the world God cured by your prayers and humility I now enter into the kingdome of glory for which I giue thanckes to God and you blessed be your wordes and your actions also whereby many soules in the world are saued Know that there passeth no day but the Angels and SS in heauen giue glorie and prayse to God for the innumerable fruites which by your meane and your Order are procured in the Church and therefore perseuer to the time predestinated to your great crowne hauing said thus much he disappeared leauing the S. exceedingly comforted who gaue thanckes to God for all and particulerly for the sauing of that soule who was in such imminent perill of damnation Of three famous theeues conuerted by the humility and charity of S. Francis the eight chapter of the tenth booke transferred to this place as most proper vnto it THE LXXXVI CHAPTER BRother Angelus being Gardian att Mount Casal three famous theeues haunted that place doeing cruell murders thereabout who being one day oppressed with hungar came to him demaunding somewhat to eat The good Guardian knowing them not only refused to giue them almose but began to check and reprehend them alleadging that they feared not God nor men whome they so miserablie slew liuing by the labours of others and leading a life more diabolicall then humane robbing dishonouring tormenting and cutting the throates of their neighbour as they did and that he admired how the earth did sustaine them that it did not swallow them quick as they were and so bad them hast away and withall rudely shutt the dore against them wherevpon they in extreme choller departed S. Francis a litle after came with one of his companions vnto that place to whome the Guardian recounted the precedent whereto the holy Father answeared that he had done very ill because such sinners retourne to God and are conuerted rather by sweet and pittifull wordes then by such reprehensions which did rather harden them and that therfore God said They that are in health need not a Phisition but they that are ill att ease that he came not to call the iust but sinners to repentance And therefore added he because you haue done against charity the commandemēt of the gospell the example of IESVS CHRIST I command you in vertue of obedience for pennance to cary them to the mountaine where they are this loafe of bread this flagon of wine which was giuen vs by the way when you come in their presence fall one your knees at their feet and aske thē pardō for the wordes you haue spoken when they haue taken the bread entreat them in my behalfe to Ieaue that miserable kinde of life and I will prouide for all their necessities and vse all the art you can deuise to induce them hither The most obedient Guardian presentlie went on and the holy father in the meane while went to the Church to pray for them whence he departed not till God had heard him Brother Angelus comming to the theeues and hauing performed the commandement of S. Francis whiles they did eat the bread one of them said to the others Alas what shall become of vs sottish wretches what must be our lott what horrible torments are prepared for vs in hell for so many theftes and murders as we daylie perpetrat neither yet haue we any scruple much lesse feare of God or repentance for so many enormous sinnes And this Religious who hath brought vs to eat is come thus farre with so great humility to aske vs pardon for one only word iustlie vttered vnto vs admonishing vs according to our desert in the meane while we wretched theeues and detestable robbers neuer demaund pardon of God Besides this he hath sheuen vs charity praying vs to repaire to that holy Father who hath sent vs releefe who for the zeale he hath of our soules doth so freelie offer vs alwayes to prouide vs all our necessities They are true servantes of God who haue already gayned heauen but what shall we doe who being children of the deuill euery day heape sinnes vpon sinnes considering withall that our sinnes are so enormous as deserue of God rather punishment then pardon Myne opinion therfore is that it were very conuenient sith God doth seeme to call vs by this Religious that we make no longer delay nor abuse the patience of his diuine maiesty but that we repaire vnto him and he will instruct vs in the direct way how to free our selues att length from hell and euen to meritt mercy The other two theeues being of the same opinion they went together with the Guardiā to the holy Father in whose presence being com they kneeled att his feete saying Father we haue litle hope by reason of the enormity of our sinnes that God will vse mercie vnto vs but if you assure vs that we may yet finde grace behold vs here ready to doe whatsoeuer you shall command vs. The holy Father receaued them verie amiably cherished and encouraged them affirming withall that they should not
or wood no honour is attributed vnto them euen so a man that is the true image and portraiture of God if he be honoured as such he ought not to attribute that reuerence to himselfe but to God whom he representeth yea he ought to repute himself in regard of his sinnes most worthy of all infamy in this world With the like spiritt he one day receaued the honour which the people gaue him who kissed his habitt his handes and feet without making them any kinde of resistance his companion that saw the holy Father to stand still and admitt those honours thought with himselfe that he was glad therof and vainely conceaued pleasure thxerin as afterward he told him but the holy Father answeared him Brother these people performe not the least part of what they ought to doe Whereat his said companion was more scandalized S. Francis then added Brother I attribute not to my selfe but to God all these honours which thou seest presented vnto me whose althinges are and I remayne in my vile estate which doth not conclude that the presenters gaine nothing thereby because by that meane God is acknowledged and honoured in his creatures The Religious by this answeare was entierlie satisfied with an exceeding admiration of his perfection considering that when he reflected on himselfe he could not on the other side in any sort endure prayses and honours Goeing one time to Rome the Bishop of a citty whose name is perished in the authors by whose diocesse he was to passe went against him out of the towne to entertayne him which the S. in spiritt foreseeing he said to his companion We may be here molested for these men which you see come to honour vs which we cannot avoide there being no meane to tourne out of the way come therfore after me He led him to a grosse heape of chaulke that was close by the way whereof they made vessels on which he mounted and did very nimbly tread thereon with his feet Which the bishop and his followers beholding they retourned without giuing him a word So the holy Father reiected the honour and a while after he entred secretlie into the Citty where he edified more by example of pious life then by wordes of doctrine How by humility he discouered his owne imperfections and what a capitall ennemy he was to hipocrisie THE XC CHAPTER TO the end that such as saw him labour vertuously and performe holy and pious actes extraordinarily might not imagine that what he did proceeded of any other then of God that wrought in him he publiquely discouered whatsoeuer defectes he thought to be in himselfe though most commonly they were no defectes att all Being one day very sicke he by obedience rebated some litle of his abstinence but beginning a litle to amend the true mispriser of himselfe taking courage against his flesh for greater confusion he said in himfelfe It is not requisite that the people repute me sobre and abstineÌ„t and I on the contrary secretly eat flesh And so moued by the holy Ghost he commanded some of his Religious to fasten a rope about his necke and to lead him to the marckett place of the Citty of Assisium But his Religious refusing to obey him he putt of his habitt and with nothing on him but that with was vnder it he went into the place called the Berlina where notwithstanding he had a quartane aigue and therefore was very feeble he began to preach and when he saw that there was a great concurse of people he affirmed publikely that they ought not esteeme him otherwise spirituall because in that his lent wherin he had accustomed to fast in the honour of Alsainctes he had eaten flesh for which he prayed them to reprehend him All the assistantes seeing so great a humilitie conceaued a deep conpunction in theÌ„selues and sighing sayd Ah we miserable wretches that liue continually in sinne and entierlie apply our selues to the commodities of this life without doeing pennance what will become of vs sith this S. lamenteth to haue eaten flesh in time not prohibited and vpon a iust and manifest necessitie he doth neuertheles repent it and with so much confusion accuseth himselfe though he seeme neerer death then life why learne we not of him who leadeth a life rather to be admired then imitated and who is a true pourtraiture of perfect humily and as the imitatour of IESVS CHRIST contemneth and treadeth vnder foot the world and the honour therof reiecting the shadow of hypocrisy wherein each one either more or lesse is intricated But all this was litle in comparison of what he did ordinarily for to mortifie the first motiues of the ambitions of the world and to batter them against the most firme rocke IESVS CHRIST he did as followeth As often as there assailed him any motion of pride or vaine glorie being before the people he confessed it to the world saying sometime to his companion I endeauour to liue in the presence of God in an hermitage and other solitary places no otherwise then if I were in the middes of the worlde for if I doe otherwise I am an hypocrite Being one time sicke in the winter by meanes of an extreme coldnes in his stomake his companion prayed him to haue a peice of fox skin sowed within his habitt against the flesh and vpon his stomake But he would neuer consent thereto without condition that there should be an other sowed without that each one might know he woare a skinne on his flesh Passing by Assisium a poore old man asked him an almose for the loue of God which name hearing vttered he tooke off his cloake from his shoulders gaue him Now in performing this act of charity he conceaued a litle vaineglory he confessed it publiqueâ—â— and acknowledged his fault What cogitation God had of this his most humble seruant may be iudged by the example following Saint Francis being in Alexandria a citty of Italy he was entertayned into the house of a gentleman who being very deuout vnto him said you must resolue to obey the gospell and eat whatsoeuer shal be presented vnto you and thus saying he caused a Capon to be brought wherof the holy Father with the benediction of God did eat meane while a poore man asked an almose att the dore to whome the S. sent a legge of the capon the poore man tooke it and with a malicious and diabolicall eye beheld it and kept it quietly till the next morning when S. Francis preaching he shewed it publiquely to the people saying Behold ye all the flesh that this Frere Francis the preacher of abstinence doth eat being last night full fed he gaue me this legge of capon But God whose prouidence is admirable and knoweth to dissolue the snares of the deuill and to conuert them vnto his confusion caused that when the poore man thought to shew to the people the said legge he miraculously shewed a fish wherefore being reputed
senceles he was expelled the church whither he came afterward to aske pardon of God and the S. which being obtayned the fish retourned into a capons legge and the holy Father publikely recounted the successe of the fact for which they generally gaue infinite thankes to God With what rigour he chasticed his passionate wordes and thoughts THE LXXXXI CHAPTER HAuing bin many dayes blinde as by reason of the great infirmity of his eyes which his wepinges had procured him it often happened he determined for his consolation to visitt Brother Bernard one of his first companions and inward freindes and to remayne some time with him to talke of God But comming to his cell on the toppe of the mountaine and finding it shutt he thought he was in prayer as indeed he was and hauing no meane to see him he called him by these wordes Open Bernard and come comfort this poore blind mā and many times reiterating the same the Religious not answearing he was much disquieted and said to his companion I haue called him many times he will not answeare me lett vs goe in the name of God and so departing iudged Brother Bernard to be proud and neuertheles considering better that it was not his coustume so to doe he tourned from his companion and fell to prayer where he was not long but he heard answeare from God who reprehending him said Litle man why doest thou trouble they selfe so much doest thou thinck it reasonable to leaue the Creatour for the creature when thou calledst Brother Bernard he was with me not with him selfe and therfore he could not answeare thee for he did not heare thee Which S. Francis hearing he humbled him selfe to God and asked him pardon Then incontinently retourning directly to Brother Bernard he mett him without his cell hauing ended his prayer and as Brother Bernard fell att his feet he likewise fell at his and acknowledged his fault of the ill iudgement he had conceaued of him then required of him to enioyne him this pennance I will said he that thou sett they feet on my throat and on my mouth and treading hard theron shalt say Poore worme the sonne of Peter Benardone there lye one the earth sith thou hast so exalted thee in pride bafe and abiect as thou art which poore Brother Bernard hearing he would in no sort yeld ther to till the holy Father commanded him in vertue of obedience and then with the greatest modesty and reuerence he could possibly he obeyed first conditioned that the S. should in like sort doe to him what he would and so hauing obeyed the S. he reciprocally commanded him very sharply to reprehend him for euery fault of his he should know as often as they should meete together Thus did the Religious Saints of those dayes exercise themselues in humility But S. Fracis hearing that was in such sort afflicted for hauing promised him obedience for the great reuerence he had towardes him aswell for his great worthynes as because he was the first of his Order as that he resolued rather to forbeare his sweet and gratious cōuersation then to haue subiect to reprehend him though in such a seruant of God there were litle or nothing to reprehend A Religious that had care of a leaper comming with him to our Lady of Angels the S. reprehended him for hauing brought him thither with trouble and afliction which he had scarcely vttered but thinking that he had offended the leaper in reprehending the Religious in his presence he presently went and acknowledged his fault vnto his Vicaire of whome he demanded for pennace that he would enioyne him to eat with the leaper in one same dish who not to giue him discontent was constrained so to command him and so there was incōtinently brought a dish of pottage from the kitchen for the leaper and himselfe it was admirable to see with what patience and tast this worthy seruant of God endeauoured to eat of the pottage in which the leaper putt his finges which being all couered with the loathsome infection of his leapry the droppes of putrefaction ran into the dish which caused in the Religious there present an extreame hart-greife and compassion that their Father without offence should performe so bitter and intollerable a penance Lett this be spoaken to our confusion that seeke so many curious arts to season our meates which we desire to haue so delicious The said Religious did assuredly affirme that as often thence-forward ae they remembred that refection of their Father with the leaper all meat how delicate soeuer it might be made their hart arise and was disdayned of them Of the new and notable Matines of holy humility which S. Francii and Brother Leo did sing hauing no Breuiary to read them THE LXXXXII CHAPTER THe holy Father being one time in the hermitage with Brother Leo he went so farre from the celle that the night preuented them and hauing no Breuiary with them the houre of Matines being come S. Francis said to the Brother will not yee that we employ this time vnprofitably that therfore we passe it in the prayse of God say as I shall tell you but take heed that you chaunge not any word I then will say O Francis thou hast committed so many sinnes in the world that thou deseruest hell and you shall answeare me you say the truth that you deserue a place in the deepest part of hell Brother Leo most humble and obedient promised him to say so but as the S. began to vtter the foresaid wordes Brother Leo answeared Know Brother Franc. that you shal not goe to hel but to the glory of Paradice Which the holy Father admiting he commanded him againe not to say so but as now I shall tell thee I will begin to say Francis thou hast so much offended God that thou well deseruest to be eternally accursed and you shall answeare without any variation thou art doubtles worthy to be foreuer expelled from the face of God which the good Brother Leo promising to obserue the holy Father with a loud and fearefull voice knocking his brest began O God lord of heauen earth I haue committed so many offences against thy diuine Maiesty that I am well assured I meritt to be eternally banished thy glory and perpetually damned and Brother Leo answeared God will accept thee for such an one as among the great multitude of his elect thou shalt be especially blessed and glorious in his celestiall kingdome S. Francis more admiring then before in that he knew how obedient Brother Leo was he said why doe you not answeare me as I enioyned you and as you promised me I now command you in vertue of obedience that when I say O wretched and miserable Francis doest thou thinck euer to deserue pardon of the God of mercies hauing alwayes so much offended him thou art not worthy of grace I command you I say to answeare me thou in no sort deseruest the mercie of
retourne where the Religious were to whome hauing recouered his speech he presentlie acknowledged his fault in his presumptious enterprise Thenceforward he much more reuerentlie respected sainct Francis hen before The Abbott of S. Iustin in the diocese of Perusia meeting him one day alighted off his mule for the great deuotion he had vnto him and embraced him discoursing a long time of certaine affaires att their parting he besought the S. to pray for him which he promised and so being separated S. Francis withdrew himslfe from his companion saying that he must pay the dept which he would performe to the benefitt of the Abbott who in the same instant that S. Francis prayed for him felt himselfe as it were rapt out of himselfe by an extraordinarie feruour which ouer-past he knew right well the vertue and efficacie of the prayer of the Sainct and afterward related the same to diuers Brother Macie an other time saw S. Francis pray in such sort that there seemed liuelie flames to issue out of his mouth and eyes and so entierlie enflamed he went vnto him and calling him thrise he said Ah! ah Brother Macie come to me wheratt he amazed att such an excesse of spiritt cast himselfe into his armes and S. Francis lifted him vp into the aire the hight of a launce and afterward he recounted vnto the Religious that in that instant he felt such and so great sweetnes that he neuer after felt the like Passing by the Bourough of S. Sepulchre by reason of his infirmities riding on an asse he was almost stifled by the extreme concourse of people that flocked thither to kisse his feet coate handes and his habit whereat he remayned so immoueable that he seemed rather an image then a man Being past the Bourough and not one of those people neere him he demaunded of his companions how farre he had yet to the Bourough whereby they knew that being rauished in spiritt vnto heauen he had not felt that extreme presse of people The said Fathers affirmed that the same happened not vnto him once only but diuers times by reason of the great excesse of spiritt which was ordinarily incident vnto him How by prayer he obtayned of God what he would THE XCVIII CHAPTER THough God alone who endued him with so many graces is able to expresse them yet we must not forbeare to relate those that haue bin committed vnto vs by writting Goeing to an hermitage there to spend one of his lentes and being vnable by reason of his great infirmities to goe one foote he borrowed an asse of a poore man who of deuotion would also goe with him The season being extreme hoat on the barren and sharpe mountaines he had a great thirst and such as he feared to dye therof and being no longer able to endure it he acquainted the S. therwith who moued with compassion alighted off his asse and on his knees prostrated himselfe before God and praying did not arise till he was heard then arising he said to the poore man Goe to yonder stone and by the vertue of God it will yeld thee water sufficientlie He went thither found water and quenched his thirst which done the fountaine shutt againe to make it more manifest that by the only mâ—rittes of the S. God had made the water to issue out of an hard rockâ— as he did for Moyses The holy Father being att Spoletum a lay Brother called Brothre Andrew of Sienna that went a begging reported vnto him that there was a Bourgesse that had litle feare of God of whome he could neuer gett an almose whereto he answeared that he should endeauour to gett were it but one onlie loafe of him and should bring it vnto him The said Religious went vnto him and was so troublesome in demaunding that att lenght by importunity he gott a loafe Hauing it he carryed the same to S. Francis who deuided it into litle morcels and thereof gaue to each of the Religious with condition that they should all say a Pater and an Aue for the auaricious man and himselfe ioyning with them to pray vnto God they obtayned that this extreme nigard became liberall God permitting him to know his fault in such sort that thenceforward there was none more liberall vnto them then he A vertuous gentleman did often inuite the holy Father vnto his house where he extended so much charity vnto him that casting his affection on him he much desired to haue him of his Order and to that effect he prayed God that he would voutsafe to illuminate this his freind to leaue the world which he did with such feruour that being in extasie he was eleuated into the aire whiles it chaunced that the said gentleman passing by saw him so in the aire and God with him who seemed to graunt him this grace being therefore conuerted and touched by God he entred into the Order Passing by the forrest of Cortone a Lady of worth came before him and demaunded his benediction which he hauing giuen her she began to recount vnto him the miserable estate wherin she then was to witt that God hauing long time before inspired her to serue him she had a husband so contrary to that her good intention and such an ennemy to their faluation that therby she liued in perpetuall anguish And therfore she prayed him for the loue of God to assist her The holy Father answeared her woman haue faith in God for he knowing your holy and pious intention will accomplish your desire Goe therefore to your house and boldly vse these wordes vnto your husband I tell you in the behalfe of God that now is the time of mercie and the time of iustice will come hereafter And therfore by the woundes of our redeemer IESVS CHR. crucified I pray you so to dispose that we may liue in the peace and feare of God and you shall see said S. Francis that he will heare you the woman left him and his companion in prayer and she in the meane time went away full of consolation The successe was admirable for comming to her lodgeing her husband asked her whence she came she recounted vnto him all by order and on the part of God vsed vnto him the wordes S. Francis had taught her wherewith he became so mild that he seemed not the man he accustomed to be and in deed answeared his wife that he was resolued thenceforward to chaunge his life and to serue God as she desired Whereto his wife replyed sith it pleaseth you thus to obey God it seemeth requisite that we beginne the same by a vow of chastity it is a vertue exceeding gratefull vnto God and wil be very meritorious vnto vs the husband was content therwith and so they after liued piously This conuersion gaue a merueilous admiration to all those that knew them and much more when hauing perseuered piously together they also dyed in one same day the wife in the morning and the husband att night she as a
holy Father carried the gospell better written in his hart then is seene on paper Wherfore he often put his Religious in minde of those wordes of Dauid My soule hath reiected consolation I haue bin mindefull of God and haue reioyced as if he said that he respected no other temporall consolation sith he enioyed all consolation in the passion of his sweet IESVS CHRIST And therfore he exhorted his Religious often to tourne the leaues both night and day of this pious booke of the passion of IESVS CHRIST without care of any other And all his sermons and exhortations were accordinge to the abondance of his hart of this crosse and most sacred passion to perfect them therin as a most assured way of saluation An exhortation of the holy Father S. Francis to the meditation of the passion of our Redeemer Iesus Christ THE CIV CHAPTER BE alwayes mindefull said the holy Father of the way of humility and pouerty of the crosse wherby our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST hath walked for our example considering that if it were necessary for his diuine Maiesty to enter into his glory by meane of this his passion it is farre more necessary for vs detestable sinner to tread the same path And if euerie faithfull Christian be obliged therevnto much more are we we I say who make profession to follow the crosse which God will that we doe not onlie beare but that by our example and doctrine we procure others to beare it and doe induce them after vs with them to follow him that is our guide Considering withall that the good wil to imitate the passion of our Sauiour is a particuler grace which the holy Ghost bestoweth on the soule that truelie loueth and serueth him for the soule that is selfe-affected and a freind to her selfe doth not taste but repugneth this doctrine of the holy Ghost nor reputeth this participation of the passion of our Lord necessary to perfection yet pretending to make greater benefitt by other wayes not wayes but hidden downe falles shunning the gall of tribulations and the bitternes of the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST she holdeth her hart drowned and blinded in selfe affection by other naturall and voluntary cogitations resting assured that she serueth God better in that liberty of life without respect of the infinite pleasures and contentmentes which the soule receaueth interiourly in this contemplation and compassion of her God because they can finde no tast but in suffering for him but the soule purged and entierly exempted from her proper interestes permitteth her selfe to be guided by the holy Ghost that he worâ—k in her att his good pleasure as an excellent master of the singuler doctrine which our Lord left written in the bookes of his humility patience and passion the infallible wayes of Christian perfection Therfore the soule that obtayneth of him greatest purity seeketh also to transforme herselfe in to his dolours reputing all other wayes as mortall food and this alone for a medicine bitter vnto the tast but right pleasant in fruit bitter to tast delicious in operation So preferring health before the tast she experienceth how admirable this tast of eternall life is to haue reiected the former that is fraile transitory and mortall For she experienceth that his loue doth not better appeare in any other then in his charitable passion and that the more she transformeth her selfe into IESVS CHRIST crucified the more she is transformed into the high and glorious God because the humanity cannot be separated from the diuinitie and himselfe requireth it as a grace of his Father when he saith I will that mine be where I am And so the soule contemplateth both the one and the other estate of her God that she may neuer be separated from him as she should be in shunning his passion according to the wordes of S. Paul That he who suffereth not with him shall not raigne with him she therfore considereth him mortall immortall of which estates the one is of them that run the race the other of them that haue already gotten the price Now as the price is not giuen but to them that run so heauen is not giuen but to them that cary the crosse Neither is it reasonable that the seruant be aboue the Lord or the disciple aboue the master therefore we see that God communicateth his grace to them that follow him in the aforesaid maÌ„ner and on the coÌ„trary he taketh it from those presumptuous who affirme that they will adhere vnto him by other inuentions and neuertheles doe neuer leaue themselues and in the end also they are seene erroniously to fall How the holy Father knew the will of God to be that men should exercise them selues in the passion of Iesus Christ THE CV CHAPTER THe holy Father did not without cause affirme the aforesaid considering that desiring no other thing then IESVS CHRIST crucified with S. Paul and teaching no other vnto his Religious the better to secure them and himselfe he demaunded of God that he would voutsafe to reueale vnto him in what exercise he and his might appeare most acceptable vnto his diuine maiesty and being inspired of God arising from his prayer before the high altar where he was he tooke the missal that lay theron wherevpon making the signe of the crosse he began againe to pray vnto God that he would please by the opening of that Missall to manifest vnto him wherein he was best serued Then opening it he found the passion of our Redeemer and not trusting the first time att the second he found the like and the third time the same Being thervpon fully encouraged he prepared himselfe to suffer and as presaging what should arriue vnto him he gaue thanckes vnto God that he would please to make him participant of his passion so that being no longer able to conceale the alacrity of his hart as drunken with the spirit of diuine loue he shewed it exteriourlie singing prayses vnto God in the Italian tongue and in French and often times with two stickes whereof he held the one in forme of a violl on his breast and the other he vsed for a fidle stick But he neuer ended his songes till he was vtterly melted into teares with such an excessiue dolour that what he held fell out of his handes through his extreme feeblenes without any feeling of his washing his soule with the teares of his corporall eyes which he made blinde to illuminate his soule interiourly And though he had attained to such degree of perfection and sanctity he answeared his Phisitian who told him he would destroy his eyes if he did not abstaine froÌ„ such weeping that he would rather loose the eyes which he had coÌ„mon with flies theÌ„ the teares by meane whereof he illuminated the eyes of his spiritt and made them like vnto those of Angels in the contemplation of God Notwithstanding which torrent of teares he alwayes sheued a gracious face as one that by reason
lay men and women healthy and diseased children yong and old to all people families tongues to all nations and all the men of the whole earth that are and shal be the grace of true pennance in this life and so perseuerance in the true faith without which no man can be saued and we beseech thee to graunt vs grace together with theÌ„ to loue thee withall our hart withal our spiritt with all our forces withall our vnderstanding and withall our affections desires and interious willes sith thou alone hast giuen vs soule body and life creating and redeeming vs by thine only mercie thou hast saued vs and hast giuen vs miserable rotten and putrified ingratefull and ignoraÌ„t lowed and rebellious wretches dayly doest giue vs infinite benefittes Permitt then good God that we neuer desire nor seeke other thinge and that no other thing seeme good vnto vs or delight vs but they selfe our Creatour Sauiour and Redeemer only true God that art the perfect good all true and soueraine good that only is good and pitifull meeke and delightfull that only is holy iust true and vpright of whome for whome and in whome consisteth all our pardon all the grace and glory of all penitentes of all the iust and of all the blessed that raigne in heauen Permitt also Lord that nothing preuaile and hinder vs but that in euery place in all time att all houres continually we loue thee in verity and humility and that we hold thee imprinted in our hart as our true God And graunt if thou please that we loue thee honour adore serue prayse glorifie and preach thee for great and glorious and that we thank thee thou that art most high and God three and one Faâ—her Sonne and holy Ghost Creatour of althinges and Sauiour of all them that beleeue in thee and haue placed in thee their only hope and loue who art without beginning and without end immutable inuisible inenarrable ineffable incomprehensible inscrutable blessed praysed glorious glorified high amiable agreable delectable and aboue all thinges desirable world without end Amen Of the intelligence and spiritt of prophetie which this S. had THE CXI CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis had in such sort cleared his soule illuminated and vnited it to our soueraine God by the continuall exercise of prayer that albeit he had no ouer-great vnderstanding of holy scripture being neuerthelesse illuminated by the beames of diuine reuelation he did penetrate the sublimity of the said scripture with an admirable intelligence of the diuine mysteries by which acquired science remayneth excluded the infused of diuine loue entring in his place And therfore what he read in holy scripture he vnderstood by diuine reuelation as a dilligent disciple of the holy Ghost he first imprinted it in his memory and then ruminated the same with an interiour tast of deuotion And if God inspired him not he neuer reuealed it to any person to appeare a learned master as now the practise is The Cardinall of Hostia Protectour of the Order who was afterward Pope Gregory the ninth secretlie requested him one time for the consolation of his soule to expound vnto him certaine profound places of holy scripture I doe not said he demaund this theologicall exposition of you as of a great doctour for I know well you haue not studied But I require it as of a man illuminated of the holy Ghost The S. satisfied him and gaue him such contentment as he could desire no more Being one day att Sienna a Religious diuine asked him how the Prophett Ezechiel is to be vnderstood where he saith If thou doe not admonish the impious of his impiety an account of his eternall death shal be exacted of thee the holy Father answeared if those wordes be to be vnderstood generally as they sound I thus vnderstand them that the seruant of God ought in such sort to burne and giue light by exemplare life and by his pious conuersation that he seeme silently to reprehend all the impious for by such in deed he preacheth their vices Wherein is duely to be considered how much more a Religious is obliged herevnto by the light of his good life seeing that it is here apparent that if he doe it not he cannot escape the terrible iudgement of the liuing God which prudent and true interpretation the diuine affirmed to proceed directlie from heauen and that himselfe could not giue a more direct exposition then was giuen by him with the swift speedy winges of the eagle soaring from infused science And affirmed with all that our interpretation was not such which proceeding from our blinded vnderstanding goeth naturally as a serpent trayling his body on the earth The said Religious did not try the holie Father in this matter onlie but in diuers others also in all which he rested fully satisfied and exceedinglie admiring att the grace which God had giuen him which was so great that he could not only discouer and vnderstand mysteries past but which God alone of himselfe can doe he discouered eueÌ„ the thinges to come as if he had had them then before his very eyes as by this example and them that follow shall euidentlie appeare The holie Father being yet in the cittie of Sienna he once demaunded a charitie for the loue of God of an affectionate freind of his who directlie answeared him he would not graunt it but that he should first tell him the certainty of his predestinatioÌ„ a demaund doubtles verie strauÌ„ge yea exceeding terrible But God that would for his profitt manifest vnto the world the merits of this his so glorious seruaÌ„t was coÌ„tent he shold promise to assure him Being theÌ„ amazed att this so inciuill request he eleuated and addressed his countenance to heaueÌ„ but much more his spiritt and so remayned in prayer a certaine space wherin was reuealed vnto him that this man was of the noÌ„ber of the predestinate and then he promised his deuout freind eternall life assuring him of his saluatioÌ„ But this good man vnable to conceale this his so extreme spirituall alacrity and so coÌ„ming to the eares of the afore said Religious diuine he was exceedinglie scaÌ„dalized att the presuÌ„ption of the holie Father Therefore repayring vnto him filled with choller as an other Pharisie he demaunded if it were true the S. answearing affirmatiuelie he laughing and deriding him said and who hath reuealed vnto youthat this your freind should be saued to whome the S. verie iealous of the honour of God openly answeared he that also told me that the last night thou committedst such a secrett sinne and that therfore in short time thou shalt abandoÌ„ thy habitt But because the Religious deserued not pardon though by manifestation of his sinne he might be well assured of the ensuying punishment which he prophesied vnto him he neuertheles did not penance as the holie Father then admonished him God permitting him to die out of his Order that by his
but the holy Father beholding him attentiuely answeared O miserable man this request is not graunted to men entierly addicted to sensuality and to the world as you are for you doe lye to the holy Ghost these teares are seigned and not true your interiour is not with God neither is it he that calleth you to this Religion Depart you therfore in good time for you are not fitt for it The holy Father had scarce ended these wordes but the Religious vnderstood that the kinred of this gentleman were come for him but not beleeuing them he put his head out att the windoe whence hauing seene them he was very ioyfull and taking leaue of the said Religious he retourned with them to his house Those present exceedingly admired the spiritt of S. Francis that knew the feined intentions of this man who exteriourlie appeared so contrite The rest of this chapter is transfered to the end of this first book with the 31. and 32. chapter of the second booke there placed together as their proper place Of a Religious that seemed a S. The 28. chapter of the 12. booke transferred to this place as proper vnto it THE CXIII CHAPTER HE knew by an other Religious who being deluded by the deuil he more strictly to keepe silence proceeded so farre as that he would not so much as confesse as did the other Religious but by signes as one dumme which he vsed also when he demaunded any thing and without any speech he sheued such signes of spirituall alacritie that he moued all the Religious to prayse God The fame hereof was presentlie diuulged so that he was generally held for a S. In the meane while S. Francis arriuing where this Religious was he was aduertised of his proceeding but he answeared that he was exceedingly tempted and deluded by the deuill because confession of the mouth was necessary as contrition of the soule and satisfaction of worckes The superiour of the place then confirmed the sainctity of the said Religious vnto S. Francis alleadgeing that it was not possible he should be tempted of the deuill considering the signes of sanctity which he exteriourlie shewed The holy Father replyed proue him in this manner commaund him to confesse twice or att least once euery weeke which if he refuse beleeue that it is a delusion of the deuill Which the superiour hauing done the Religious putting his finger in his mouth and shaking his head by these signes declared that he could not doe it for breaking of silence His superiour would no farther vrge him but the great prudence of S. Francis was not long vnknowne for a litle after this Religious S. abandoned his Religion a tooke a seculer habitt Two Religious of his companions meeting him attyred seculerly conceauing great compassion of his blindenes sayd vnto him O miserable wretch and forgetfull of thy selfe where is that thy solitarie and sainct-like life yea such as thou wouldest not conuerse with thy Brethren nor speake in Confession for keeping of silence thow now hauing lost thy selfe in the world abandoned our habitt reiected thy vow and broaken the rule as if thou haddest no beleefe of God but he gaue them so diuellish an answeare that he plainly discouered he had not only chaunged habitt but also Religion and interiour vertue These good Religious could by no meanes reduce him though they laboured to reprint in his minde the obligation he had to God and the perill of his damnation and so in few dayes after he dyed being in possession of the deuill that held him choaked because he would not confesse It is a worthy example for all Religious to beware of singularity in matters appertayning to their Order that demonstrate more pride then spiritt of deuotion and humility Of other merueillous accidents wherin the spiritt of Prophetie of S. Francis did miracously appeare THE CXIV CHAPTER THe Cardinall of Hostia hauing on a time commaund S. Francis to repaire vnto him to Rieta where then was Pope Honorious with his Court and comming neere the citty he saw a great troup of people that came against him wherfore stopping his iorney he staid in a Church before S. Fabian a league and halfe from the citty where was a very poore Preist that very curteously and in the best manner he could entertayned him But the Cardinals and many other of his Court knowing whither he was retired went thither to see him by this visitation the vineyard of the poore Preist was wastfullie gathered by the indiscretion of the trampling traine of the Cardinals and others whereat he exceedingly complayned repenting that he had entertayned S. Francis in regard that for the litle good he had done him he thought he should incurre such losse The holy Father who in spiritt knew the affliction of the Preist that durst not acquaint him therewithall and who on the other side knew what fruit he was to procure in that place whither he had bin expresly sent of God there to plant an abondant vigne of true penitentes in which respect he could not depart thence reputing it behoufull to endure the losse of that litle materiall vigne for the better gayning a spirituall Neuertheles as a pittifull louing Father he called the Preist whome for his consolation he bad not to vex himselfe nor to feare for of the litle that remayned of his vigne he should gather double the ordinary though there appeared almost nothing The Preist that firmely beleeued these wordes deserued also to be recompenced according to his faith for wheras he accustomed to haue three hogsheddes he had then twenty of verie good wine as the holy Father had promised him which with exceeding ioy and admiration he related vnto him and to all the people thereabout to the prayse of God and of his seruant Francis This holy Father being in the Prouince of Massa on the Mount Casal within a desert Church there employed in prayer God reuealed vnto him that in the same Church were relikes of his sainctes Wherefore determining that they should no longer there remaine concealed and without the honour due vnto them and hauing no opportunity of longer abode in the said church by reason of other occurrances for which he was to take order he commaunded his Religious sheuing them where they were to take them from that place and to carry them into their church which hauing said he departed But these good Religious forgatt it Wherefore they being one day to say masse in the Oratory thinking to prepare the Alcare they found vnder it certaine bright and glittering bones that filled the place with a most delicious sauour Being extremely amazed and diuising who should putt them there they remembred the commaundement which S. Francis had giuen them and concluded that those were the reliques which he commaunded them to remoue and that because they had fayled therein God had miraculouslie supplyed it as accordinglie S. Francis being retourned to that place and hauing vnderstood the processe and pardoned
the Religious their negligence who most humblie required the same thancked God very hartilie for that he voutsafed to haue care of the very dust of his true seruantes then he went to see and with great contentment to reuerence them Brother Pellegrino and Brother Falcone comming to take the habitt att the hands of S. Francis he prophesied vnto them that the first though verie learned should serue the Religious as a lay Brother and the other albeit ignorant should applie himselfe to contemplation wherein he should proue most perfect as the other reciprocally in humility which came to passe as in the sixt booke and 55. chapter shall appeare Other effectes of the propheticall spiritt of S. Francis THE CXV CHAPTER SAinct Francis remayning in the house of the bishop of Rieta exceedingly afflicted with the greife of his eyes a Preist called Gedeon aduaunced by the said bishop a man worldlie affected had long time kept his bed sicke without power to remoue him selfe and when any endeauoured to take hold of him or lift him vp he remayned vtterlie crooked for he could in no manner stand vpright So perceauing that no humane application auayled and that Sainct Francis rightlie to the purpose was there he caused himselfe to be brought before him at whose feet falling he besought him to make the signe of the crosse vpon him The holie Father answeared My Brother and friend know that because to this day thou hast liued carnallie and according to the allurementes of thy sensuall appetites without any respect of the iudgementes of God he hath therefore sent this affliction to make thee know and amend thy selfe But now in his holy name I giue thee his benediction and doe aduertise thee that if thou alter not thy course of life a greater miserie will befall thee for the sinne of ingratitude So hauing made on him the signe of the crosse the Preist incontinentlie arose very sound and stretching himselfe on his feet the chine-bone and the brest plate gaue a cracke as a staffe forciblie broaken But by reason that this ingratfull fellow and ennemy of his saluation retourned vnto his vomitt being one day with diuers of his companions committing their ordinarie sinnes about midnight the loose of the house fell vpon him and so being crushed and slaine alone that the diuine vengeance might the more euidentlie appeare according to the prophesie of S. Francis he miserablie ended his life Being att his Oratory in Grecio it was told him that the violent stormes did euery yeare destroy all the fruites of that place that the wolues deuoured the cartell and that the very inhabitantes could hardly be secure of their liues The holy Father therefore hauing compassion of these poore people he made them a sermon wherby he exhorted them all to amendement of life as the surest meane to appease the wrath of God to confesse and communicate with a firme purpose to offend no more affirming that by this meane God would disburden them of the said punishment which being effected he admonished them to beware of sinning a fresh for then the chasticement would be redoubled This people moued by these holy demonstrations prepared themselues with great contrition confessed communicated did penance for their sinnes and craued mercy of God in respect wherof and in fauour of the prayers of the holy Father God incontinentlie freed and deliuered them from the tempest and wolues yea in short time this people did not only repaire their dommages past but became very rich But alas they could not long time perfeuer in this happy estate which made them forget the behoufull admonitions of S. Francis which procuring Godes wrath he so chasticed them with the rodde of pestilence that few among them remayned aliue he also burned a great number of their houses accomplishing all that S. Francis had foretold vnto them As this holy Father preached in Apulia a Religious that was fallen from his Order repayred vnto him fell att his feet and with infinite teares demaunded him pardon promising if he would restore him the habitt to correct his course of life The Sainct made him arise and before he spake a word shewed him a gibbett that was vpon the high way then said vnto him I receaue thee but remember that if thou once againe proue an Apostata from the Order thou shalt be hanged on that gibbett Which euen so succeeded for falling againe and being shortly after in cōpany with certaine lewd fellowes he was apprehended and hanged on the same gibbett cōfirming the vsuall prouerbe a wicked life hath a wicked death Of the peace which was made betweene the Bishop and the Gouernour of Assisium by meane of two Religious sent by S. Francis to sing in their presence the canticle of the sunne THE CXVI CHAPTER THe mortall enmities which were betweene the Bishop and the Gouernour of Assisium redoubled the greifes of S. Francis his infirmitie who lay sicke att our lady of Angels The Bishop had excommunicated the Gouernour and he had forbidden all persons to sell any thing to the bishop or to buy ought of him So their enmities was euerie day nourished and encreased by some new and diabolicall inuention to the great scandall of all the cittie and the ruine of their owne soules S. Francis seeing that neither ecclesiasticall nor seculer persō laboured to accord them said one day to his Religious doubtles this may be a great shame to vs that make profession to be such seruantes of God to permitt this so dangerous and abhominable hatred thus to breed without applying any redresse Wherevpon calling two of them he said Goe presentlie to the Gouernour and in my name bid him to repaire to the Bishoppes house together with the principall of the cittie and as manie as he can traine thither and two others he commanded to goe in the meane while vnto the Bishop and when the Gouernour and people were come to the Bishoppe to sing the Canticle of the Sunne with the verse which he then added as is before mētioned in the prayse of God att which song said he I hope those hartes so obdurate against each other wil be mollified and they will accord together a perpetuall peace which so arriued For first the Gouernour as if God had commanded him to repaire to the Bishop obediently hastened thither with as manie people as he could assemble and found the Bishop in a great hall with his Clergie where being together one of the Religious which S. Francis sent to the Bishop spake to them in this māner Syrs and deerlie beloued Brethren in IESVS CHRIST the holie Frather Brother Francis being by reason of his infirmitie vnable to come in person hath sent vs hither to sing you a canticle which he hath made in the prayse of God He beseecheth you by the loue which you beare vnto his Maistie and to him that you will deuoutly heare it then the two Religious began with a loud voice to sing the
Goddes will he should come thither This holy Father finding himselfe loaden with the prayses of men which he esteemed an intollerable burden he one day priuatly departed the towne without speaking a word to any man The sequel of the aforesaid hundredth chapter Brother Macie thefore that followed him murmured a litle to himselfe att his litle good manners in departing from the Bishop without taking leaue of him for making him turne as a foole in the middes of the way the day before but perceauing afterwardes that it was a deceipt of the deuill he very bitterlie reprehended himselfe affirming that he deserued hell for presuming to iudge of the S. as opposing against the diuine worckes by him wrought as a verie true Angell of the liuing God in such or like manner accusing himselfe The holie Father tourning to him said Proceed bouldelie Brother Macie for this thy last discourse is euen so of God as thy former was of the deâ—ill Brother Macie then so much more humbled himselfe as he more approued the admirable sanctity of his holy Father An other Religious had a great desire to conuerse with him but he abstayned fearing to offend him by knowing his great imperfections doubting withall that offending the purity of his soule he should also vtterlie loose his fauour These thoughtes being entierly reuealed vnto S. Francis he one day called him to him said Brother I know you desire to conuerse with me speake therfore and say freely what you will and come to me when you desire by this meane the Religious was so secured as he remayned more affected vnto him These thinges wherby the prophetie of the holie Father Sainct Francis was generallie manifested are almost infinite therefore hauing hereafter recited two or three other we shall haue ended all that may be collected of all authors God knoweth the rest How S. Francis prophesied the Papacy to Nicolas the 3. when he was yet a child This is taken out of the 9. chapter of the 9. booke and here put in his place Mathew Rimido a Romane gentleman was an affectionate freind vnto the holy Father Sainct Francis yea did afterward take the habitt of the Rule of the third Order this man hauing one morning inuited Sainct Francis to dine with him and presenting vnto him his sonne Iohn Caietan then a litle child who was afterward Pope Nicolas the third to giue him hs benediction the holy Father tooke him in his armes embraced and kissed him very louingly and recommended vnto him his Religion which procured great astonishment and abondance of teares of the Father present and much more when he more plainly told him that the child should not be Religious in habitt but much in deuotion and principall Lord of this world and protectour of his Religion The holy Father vsed one of his ordinarie exercises of humility with this gentleman out of the very harty loue he boare to holy pouerty which was that being inuited by him and comming att such time as he was not att home where certaine new seruantes not knowing him gaue diuers poore people to eat within a Court he likewise receaued almose and did eat togeather with them The Lord Mathew comming home and finding Sainct Francis to eat among the poore he incontinently sate downe on the ground with him where he would in like sort eat with the poore and the S. to whome he said Father sith you would not dine with me I must dine with you The sequel of the said hundredth chapter Brother Iohn Bonello a Religious of great perfection held a generall chapter in Prouence in the monastery of Arles where he was Prouinciall Minister S. Antony of Padua preached att that chapter vpon the title of the holy crosse It there happened then that a Religious Preist called Brother Monaldus of a very exemplare life saw ouer the dore of the Chapter in the aire S. Francis with his handes and feet stretched on a crosse and as he was he blessed all the Religious loosing his right hand from the crosse whiles S. Antony most profoundlie expounded the said title of the crosse Wherefore the spirituall consolation which they all then felt in themselues was such and so great that albeit Brother Monaldus alone saw the said S. present neuertheles they all did participate of the grace in such sort that if any one would not haue beleeued the relation of Brother Monaldus he was constrayned to be assured thereof by that which he had felt in his hart Besides many other like apparitions of the said S. by diuine permission wherein God would demoÌ„strat how neere our soule is when she wil receaue his grace vnto the diuine light and eternall wisdome by communication wherof she ariseth from the world to vnite herselfe with God making the humble and poore of spiritt Prophettes reuealing high mysteries vnto them as it made Dauid one of the principall prophetes afterwardes S. Peter and the other Apostles according to the saying of the Gospell Many thinges I haue to say to you but you cannot beare them now But when he the spiritt of truth commeth he shall teach you all truth and in these latter dayes his humble and simple seruant S. Francis For as he did chose the Apostles simple and idiotes in regard of the learning of the world he neuertheles made them famous by doctrine and diuine worckes and the Sheepheard Dauid to feed the sheep of the sinagogue transported out of Egipt and S. Peter the fisher to fill the nettes of the holy church with the multitude of faithfull Christians so he would haue Sainct Francis a merchaunt to teach vs to traficke and negociate for this precious stone of the Euangelicall life selling all his goodes and distributing it to the poore for his loue and to enrich his church with soules redeemed by this holy meane How the blessed Father Sainct Francis renounced and rendred in the handes of his Brethren the office of Generall of the Order and instituted a Vicar Generall in his place This was the 31. chapter of the second booke improperly and therfore to follow the true Order of his life we haue here put it in his place This B. Father was so zealous of obedieÌ„ce especially of that his most holy humility that he could in no sort dispose himself to coÌ„mauÌ„d so that it was irksome vnto him to performe the office appertayning therevnto as to haue the chardge of gouerning so many thousandes of Religious to commaund and reprehend to aduise and correct to giue ordonnances and to chastice the offenders Therfore he resolued to renounce the office of Minister Generall as well for the cause hereafter alleadged as the better by example to teach obedience vnto his children Besides he found himselfe too sickly so that he could not apply himselfe to that office as was requisite and yet would not omitt the rigour of his penance to conserue his body yea he was better content to continue sicke then by
neuertheles I hope in God that the inuisible ennemies the deuils that are his executioners to chastice the disobedientes in this world and in the other will also chastice the transgressours of the vow of their profession therby to their shame and forciblie to make them retourne to their first vocation to this effect I will not omitt to assist them whiles I liue att least by prayers and example sith otherwise I cannot and to instruct them the secure way which I haue learned of my God as I haue formerly done that they may haue no excuse before his diuine maiesty No further doe I hold my selfe obliged Such was his answeare which satisfying the Religious procured an inestimable greife to all the hearers wherby it also manifestlie appeared what reason the S. had to leaue them and what occasion they had to know themselues and by a pious acknowledgement of their fault and true repentance to haue recourse vnto him The end of the first booke of the Chronicles of the Friere Minors THE SECONDE BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS WHERIN IS PROSECVTED THE discourses of the life death and miracles of the Seraphical Father S. Francis translated out of french into English Of the plenary indulgence graunted by Iesus Christ to the Church of our Lady of Angels of Portiuncula THE FIRST CHAPTER THE more the glorious Father S. Francis profited in perfection and endeauoured to vnite himselfe with God the more did he poure out teares and felt intollerable greife att the losse of soules redeemed by the price of the precious bloud of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST Wherfore not ceassing to desire mercie of God for sinners as he thirsted to haue all saued the yeare of grace 1223. being to that effect in prayer an Angell appeared vnto him and bid him incontinentlie to repaire vnto the church because our Lord IESVS CHRIST with his glorious Mother and a great number of Angels there expected him Hauing receaued this gracious embassadge he hastened thither and there found our Sauiour sitting in a Royall throne on the high altare and the Virgin Mary att his right hand enuironned with an innumerable multitude of blessed spirittes The holy Father incontinentlie falling prostrate on the earth heard the diuine voice of IESVS saying Francis Know that I haue heard thy feruent prayers and because I know with what solicitude thou and thy Religious procure the saluation of soules aske me what grace thou wilt for their soules benefitt and I will graunt it thee The S. being by such an answeare emboldened most humbly answeared My Lord IESVS CHRIST I miserable and vnworthy sinner with the greatest reuerence I can require of thy diuine maiesty that it will please thee so much to fauour all Christian people as to graunt them a generall pardon and plenary indulgence of all their sinnes I meane to all them that shall enter into this church confessed and contrite I also beseech thee O glorious holy Virgin mother and our Aduocatrix that it would please thee to make intercession to thy most gracious sonne for me and for all Christian sinners Our Lady was instantlie moued with these wordes and began in this sort to pray our Redeemer in his behalfe O my most high Lord and sonne of my bowels I beseech thee graunt vnto this thy faithfull seruaunt this grace which he hath demaunded with so great a zeale of the saluation of soules which thy selfe aboue all other thinges disirest My God graunt him this grace in this place to thine honour and the edification of thy holy church Our Lord sodenlie answeared Francis that which thou demaundest is great but this thy desire conformable to mine deserueth much more and therfore I graunt thy request But goe to my Vicar to whome I haue giuen al power of vnbinding and binding here on earth and in my name demaund it of him which said he disappeared The Religious that had their celles neere therevnto saw the splendour and heard some speach but durst not approach for reuerence and great feare that possessed them The holy Father S. F. hauing thācked God presētly called Bro. Macie in whose cōpany he wēt to Perusia where thē was Pope Honorius with his court befor whose holines he thus spake Holy F. I haue reestablished a church that was very ruinous desert called S. Mary of portiūcula very neere vnto the citty of Assise wherin are residēt your Religious the Frere Min. I beseech your holines by our Redeemer I. C. his most glorious mother to voutsafe for the benefitt of the soules of all faithful Christiās to graūt a plenary indulgēce and remission of all their sinnes to all them that shall visitt this church in good estate without giuing any almose in the same The Pope answeared him that the Apostolike sea did not accustome to graunt indulgēs without giuing of almose because it will that they be gayned by thē He thē asked him for how many yeares he desired the indulgēce S. Francis answeared Holy Father I desire not yeares but soules How soules said the Pope S. Frācis replyed I require that euery Christian confessed and contrite that shall come to visitt the said Church receaue plenarie absolution in earth and in heauen and that of whatsoeuer sinnes he shall haue committed from his Baptisme to that very houre I require not this in myne owne name but in our Lord IESVS CHRIST who hath sent me to your Holines Which the Pope hearing inspired of the holy Ghost he thus spake thrice with a loud voice I am content to graunt it as thou hast demaunded it But the Cardinals present aduised the Pope to consider well what he graunted because by that act he would destroy the indulgences of the holy land and of Sainct Peter and S. Paul att Rome which would no longer be regarded The Pope answeared that he would not reuoke what he had att that present graunted They replyed that att least it were requisit he should limitt the said indulgence to a certaine time and moderate it to a certaine prefixed day of the yeare The Pope then said We graunt to all faithfull Christians that being truely confessed and contrite shall enter into the Church of our Lady of Angels plenary indulgence and absolution both of paine and fault and we will that the same be of force for euer for one entier day that is from the first euensong till the sunne sitting of the day following Which the holy Father Sainct Francis hauing obtayned he kissed his feet then demaunded his benediction which receaued he arose to depart But the Pope recalling him said Whither goest thou simple man what specialtie hast thou of the indulgence obtayned The holy Father answeared that his word should suffice and besides that this worck was of God and therfore it should be published and supported by his diuine Maiesty and withall that he would haue no other Bull but the Virgin Mary IESVS CHRIST for Notary and the Angels for witnesses Which
ye heard would ye know more hereatt they were so confounded that trembling as besides themselues they departed acknowledgeing their errour and not replying one word the holy father then retourned to accomplish the rule entierlie conformable to that which God had precedentlie reuealed vnto him This was in the yeare 1223. fifteene yeares after the Order confirmed by Pope Innocentius The S. did afterward carry this rule to Roome and deliuered it to Cardinal Vgolino his Protectour who presented it to Pope Honorius together with the holy Father who reading it vnto him and the Pope considering the seuerity and rigour therof sayd that it seemed to him very difficult to be obserued The S. answeared I beseech your Holinesse to beleeue that there is not in it so much as one word of myne inuention but that our Lord IESVS CHRIST hath composed it who well knoweth what is necessary and behoufull to the saluation of soules to the profitt of Religious and to the conseruation of this Order Therefore I neither can nor ought to alter any point therof The Pope then inspired of God and for the zeale he had to Euangelicall perfection which by this rule S. Francis planted in the church said to himselfe Blessed is he that being inspired by diuine grace shall with fidelitie and deuotion obserue this rule sith what is contayned in it is Catholicke holy and perfect and so in perpetuall memory by the insuyng Apostolicall Breuy he confirmed the same The bulle of confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors by Pope Honorius the thirde THE VIII CHAPTER HOnorius Bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God to hie beloued children Brother Francis and all other Frere Minors health and Apostolicall benediction Because the Apostolick sea hath alwayes accustomed to fauour the iust desires and vowes of them that require it We therfore condiscend to your pious petitions children beloued in our Lord IESVS CHRIST which are that we confirme the rule already approued by Innocentius the third our Predecessour as is cited in the present letters We now by the Apostolicall auctoritie which we haue doe confirme the same and doe corroborate it vnto you by vertue of this present Breuy The rule is such as followeth THE SECONDE RVLE OF THE FRIER MINORS approued and confirmed by Apostolicall Breuy of Pope Honorious the second In the name of God here followeth the rule and life of the Frere Minors THE FIRST CHAPTER THe rule and life of the Frere Minors is thus to obserue the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST liuing vnder obedience without possessing any thing of proper and in chastirie Brother Francis promiseth to Pope Honorius and his successors canonically elected and to the Romane Church obedience and reuerence and the Religious are obliged to obey Brother Francis and his successours How they who desire to lead this life are to be admitted THE II. CHAPTER IF any one inspired of God will enter into this Religion and espouse this kind of life when he shall haue imparted his intention to some Religious lett him be sent to the Prouinciall Minister who and no other is permitted to receaue the Religious The Minister being informed of his desire ought dilligentlie to examine him touching the Catholick faith and the sacramentes of holy church if he be obedient and giue satisfaction herein he shall proceed further and aske him if he be not marryed or being so if his wife be entred or intend to enter into some Monasteries of Religious women by permission of their Bishop hauing first both together made vow of chastitie they must also be of age that no sinister opinion be conceaued of them The truth of all this being vnderstood and no other impediment consisting lett him be instantlie aduertised of the gospell that saith Goe sell all thou hast and giue to the poore and if for some lawfull impediment he cannot doe it his goodwill shall suffice Lett the Brethren and their Ministers be very wary not to respect his temporall affaires but lett them leaue it freelie vnto him to dispose it as he shall finde himselfe inspired of our lord and if the said Nouice demaund Counsaile cōcerning this point of his superiour he may send him to some man fearing God by whose counsaile he may distribute his substance to the poore or otherwise art his pleasure And all this done the habitt of probation may be giuen him which consisteth of two coates without capuce and a cord for a gridle and the linnen breeches with the Caperon reaching euen to the girdle vnles it sometimes seeme to the said Ministers otherwise conuenient The yeare of probation expired the Nouices shal be receaued to obedience making vow to obserue this rule euer during their life It shal be in no sort permissable vnto them after the said probation vnder whatsoeuer pretence to goe out of Religion conformably to the commandement of his holines for as the gospell saith No man putting his hand to the plough and looking back is apt for the kingdome of God Lett there be giuen to them that shall haue already promised obedience a coate with the capuce an other without it those that will and are constrayned by necessitie◠may weare sockes All the Religious shal be cloathed with course cloth which they may peece with sacking other patches with the blessing of God I admonish and exhort them not to misprise nor iudge rashly of the mē whome they shall see cloathed deliciously and in diuers colours and doe liue and feed themselues with delicate meates but lett each one iudge and misprise himselfe Of the course and order to be obserued in saying diuine seruice and its fasting and how the brethren ought to trauell ouer the world THE III. CHAPTER THe clarckes shall say the diuine office according to the Order of the holy Romane church except the psalter when they may haue breuiaries The lay Brothers for their matines shall say twenty foure Pater nosters for laudes fiue for prime third sixt and ninth houre for each seauen for euensong twelue and for compline seauen and they shall pray for the dead All the Brethren shall fast from the feast of Alsainctes to the Natiuity of our lord as also the lent of forty dayes that beginneth after the Epiphany it was consecrated by our lord IESVS CHRIST with his holy fast they who shall fast it of their proper will shal be blessed of God and they that will not fast it shall not sinne nor are obliged vnto it but all ought to fast the lent before the Pasche of the resurrection of our lord This rule doth not binde to fast any other time but the friday but in case of necessity the Religious shall not be obliged to corporall fast Now I counsaile admonish and exhort my Religious in the name of our lord that when they shall goe ouer the world they vse no disputes nor cōtentious wordes nor iudgeil of any personne but that they be curteous mild humble and modest
in their afflictions and appeare to all the Brethren a modell and patterne in the obseruation of the holie gospell and our rule fuch ought to be my sonne the Generall of the Frere Minors I would also that such a Prelate should be feared loued and honoured of all and that all his necessities be prouided for with a singuler loue as true Father and most louing Pastour Of a letter which the holy Father S. Francis wrote to Brother Helyas his Vicar Generall THE XIV CHAPTER THe holie Father S. Francis being sick wrote this letter following to Brother Helias his Vicar Generall that gouerned and visited the Order Brother God giue you his holy benediction I admonish you to be alwayes patient in what soeuer you shall take in hand and well disposed to support whatsoeuer accidēt may giue you discontēt And if you should be iniuriously offended by any of the Religious or other receaue all as proceeding from the hand of God manifesting to the world that you seeke no other thing but to loue them and to procure them to be the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST And therfore exact no more of them then that which God shall giue you and herein I will know if you loue God my selfe his seruant and your selfe to witt if whensoeuer any Frere Minor in the world hauing committed neuer so enormous offence commeth before you he depart not without mercy and though you afterward vnderstand that he sinned a thousand times if yet you loue him more then you would my selfe and though by reason of feare or reuerence he should not require pardon you encouraging him shall demaund if he desire it to the end that acknowledgeing his offence he doe penance for it and thus much to be practised especiallie towardes the infirme You shall not faile to admonish the Guardians to doe the like and that they resolue euer to doe it And therfore when it shal be knowne that one of the Brethren hath offended and forgotten himselfe lett not the other Brethren dishonour him nor murmure at him but lett them haue compassion of his fragility remembring that the sicke and not the healthie doe need the Phisition If any Religious induced by the deuill doe fall into any mortall sinne I will that he be obliged vpon obedience to haue present recourse vnto his Guardian who shall send him to the Prouinciall and he receauing him compassionatly shall haue care of him and comfort him as himselfe in such case would be conforted and he shall haue no authority to giue other penance to the contrite but to say only vnto him depart in peace and sinne no more Of the Prouinciall Ministers THE XV. CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis would that the Prouinciall Ministers should be equall with the other Religious and that for their goodnes and vertue they should be loued of all in such sort that the simple conceaue no feare nor apprehension to be vnder their gouernement and discipline He would also that they should be very discreet in their commandementes and compassionate in offences more ready to receaue iniuries and to pardon then to reuenge and capitall ennemies to vices but dilligent Curers of the vicious He would not haue them commaund the Religious in vertue of obedience in a matter of light consequence for that were to lay hand presentlie on the sword or to shew authority to commaund or to discouer the commaunder to be temerarious He desired they should be much respected but withall that their life should be such as might shine before all the Brethren as a mirour of vertue and Religion The cause why he would they should be loued and honoured was by reason that they carryed the burden and carre of all the rest and did meritte great recompence att Goddes hand and great prayse and honour with men when they charitablie preserved and gouerned in the foresaid manner the soules committed vnto their chardge How the holy Father S. Francis obtayned of God the gift of pouerty for hinselfe and his Order THE XVI CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis as he trauayled came one night to a towne very weary and his companion also who was Brother Macie though as Religious liuing in manner of the Apostles they had nothing with them to eat and therfore they begged it for the loue of God and gott bread to releiue them comming afterward to a fountaine that was nor far from the towne they there found a very faire stone as a table there expresly placed to eat vpon wheron the holy Father hauing layd the litle bread they had exceedinglie contented in himselfe sayd O Brother Macie wee are not worthy of so great a treasure and still raysing his voice he often iterated the same wordes Wherefore Brother Macie reasoned with him in these wordes Tell me Father if you please how call you this extreme pouerty treasure where there is only bread and water without napkin to eat vpon The holy Father answeared yea I call this a very great treasure where there is not any thinge procured by humane industrie but all administred by the diuine prouidence The bread hath bin giuen vs for the loue of God the fountaine and stone were created of God for vs therfore will I beseech him to giue vs grace to loue the treasure of pouertie with all our hart wherof he is the only administrator and distributer They also receaued a refection more spirituall then corporall and gaue thanckes to God for it The next morning proceeding on their iorney S. Francis on the way discoursed verie profondlie of pouertie thus saying to his companion Brother If we well knew the worth of holy pouertie we should finde it to be so diuine a treasure and of such excellencie that we are not worthie to possesse it in such base and vnworthie vessels For this is the vertue wherbie these terrestriall and transitory thinges are misprised and trodden vnderfoot that they may serue vs and not we them This is it that remoueth the impedimentes betweene God and vs that our soule may vnite it selfe to her Creatour for it giueth her winges by which though she liue on earth she conuerseth with the Angels in heauen This is the vertue that accompanied our Lord IESVS CHRIST from his holy conception euen to the crosse that arose againe with him and in fine ascended with him to heauen On it especially God founded his holy church not only in the Apostolike estate but euen in all Christians who then renounced and sold all they possessed and brought the price to the feet of the Apostles There on also may beloued Brother hath he founded our Religion Which lett vs therefore pray him to support on that Euangelicall foundation and to cause to encrease in an infinite number of vertues in imitation of his beloued Sonne our Lord and master and that we may with more ease obtaine the same lett vs procure to be our intercessors the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul the louers and preachers
prepare it att their pleasure which Brother Bennenuto receaued and lapped all together then went to masse where he was so rapt in deuotion that all the time of seruice he remayned insensible without either memory of the kitchen or any other thing in the world The conuentuall masse being ended he retourned to himselfe and remembred that the meat was yet to dresse which was sent them and neuertheles it was the houre of dinner he therfore went much troubled to the kitchen and comming neere he heard manie personnes playing the Cookes wherat admiring he opened the dore that was shutt wihout wherof he had the key and entring he saw no person within but onlie found the said meates readie drest as he had purposed to prepare them whervpon he gaue thanckes to God for that he would please by the handes of his Angels to supply that which he had omitted How S. Francis was prayed to tell what was his intention concerning the obseruance of Euangelicall pouerty THE XVIII CHAPTER NOtwithstanding the premises and by how much the nomber of Religious encreased so much neuertheles did the nomber of true obseruers of Euangelicall pouerty diminish each one seeking to interprett the rule in such sort as he might not be obliged to this rigorous vow of pouertie yea there were good Religious that were putt in doubt therof by the subtilities of the infringers as particulerly Brother Ricorio de la Marquese who one time was very instant with sainct Francis to be resolued therin praying him to explicate his meanning concerning the obseruance of Euangelicall pouerty as well past as present and to come that if it pleased God he suruiued him he might giue testimonie to the Religious his Brethren of his true intention and with all concerning the bookes which the Preistes might possesse though they affirmed that their bookes apperteined to the Religion and not themselues The holie Father answeared him Know brother that such was my first intention and shal be my last if all the Religious would beleeue me that none of them possesse any other thinge then one habitt with the cord and linnen breeches as the rule permitteth Therfore to them that afterward affirmed that the holie Father S. Francis caused not the same to be obserued in his time his companions answered that among many wordes which the S. vsed to his Religious and caused to be written according as frō day to day God did dictate vnto him in his prayers and reuelations for the good of the Order he diuers times said that he supported many thinges by reason of the scandall which might happē betweene his Religious himselfe in the beginning of the Order and albeit he saw that many waxed cold and relented he tollerated thē in case that it were not in an essentiall matter of Religion against the vow because he would not debate with the disobedient he excused himselfe herein towardes God alleadging vnto him that to the end his word of the augmentatition of his seruantes might not proue vaine he would in himselfe supply for them wherein they were deficient which he failed not to doe as we haue formerlie inserted To confirme his intention I will relate what he one time answeared to the Prelate of the Monastery of S. Mary of Angels that asked him leaue thenceforward to receaue something of the nouices that should enter into Religion to relieue the necessities of the Couent The S. answeared that when necessity constrayned him he should sell the ornamentes and rather disfurnish the altare of the virgin Mary then doe against the strict vow of pouerty and the obseruance of the rule because he was certaine that the glorious Virgin would be better pleased that her terrestrialll altare should be disfurnished then her celestiall Sonne should be disobeyed An other time Many ministers were ernest with him to permitt his Religious to possesse something if not in particuler att least in common wherewith they might supply their necessity their number being so encreased thut they sometimes endured intollerable inconueniences S. Francis then felt a great anguish in his soule and hauing no will to answeare thē of himselfe he fell to his prayer and demanded counsaile of God who with a cleare and loud voice answeared him Francis I take from the Frere Minors all thinges both in common and particuler because my selfe alone will haue care to prouide for that familie lett it multiplie as much as it will for as long as it relyeth on me and not on temporall substance I will nourish it Sainct Francis gaue this answeare incontinentlie to the Ministers and exhorted them with patience to perseuer in their first holie vocation considering that by such proceeding they should be eternally comforted of God Of the pouerty which sainct Francis would that his Religious should shew in their habittes THE XIX CHAPTER THe holie Father S. Francis would that his Religious should likewise be cloathed with the habitt of pouerty aswell in the basenes of the stuffe as in the number of coates that is with cloath of grosse lockes and one only habitt he detested them that were cloathed with three coates or with a double garment he said that the necesity which is not gouerned by reason but followeth the pleasure and commodities of the body is a note that the spirirt is dead interiourlie because said the S. the spiritt being waxen cold and carelesse of the heat of grace wherwith one ought to be couered and defended it is necessary that it make vse of thinges appertayning to flesh bloud for in defect of spirituall releife thre remaineth to the soule no other remedy then that He therfore gaue this marcke to discerne true necessity The soule and the desires doe shew signes of necessity when reason giueth scruple to a man of such necessities But for that one must not so soone prouide for if the Religious hauing necessity should instātlie prouide for it what meritt would remayne vnto him what exercise of patiēce could he haue yea where subiect of meritt is presēted vnto him he by the dilligence he vseth to prouide for himselfe retourneth vnto Egipt to auoide the sufference of any thing for the loue of IESVS CHRIST which he had att other times promised to endure He very sharpely reprehend them that made difference of coulers desiring to haue them lighter or sadder and to confound them with his example he patched his habitt with peeces of the grossest sackcloth and att the end of his life commaunded that they should bury him in his habitt couered with sackcloth If it chaunced some Religious could not support this burden he rather permitted him to haue his vnder coate lesse austere then the vpper in which he would that in all manner seueritie and pouerty should appeare He would sometimes with extreame greife vtter these wordes A time will come when this obseruance of pouerty will so relent that it will loose his vigour and carelesse coldnes will raigne in place therof because the
to you simple and to other in paraboles Manie monthes after that S. Francis being att our ladie of Angels the same Religious in extreme temptation recommended againe vnto him the aforesaid licence to haue a psalter to whome the holie Father said goe doe what the vicar generall hath graunted thee The Religious retourned whence he came but the holy Father considering what he had graunted went after him and ouertaking him said my sonne retourne with me and show me the place where I bid thee doe with the psalter what the vicar generall had permitted thee Comming thither S. Francis fell on his knees before the said Religious saying Brother I confesse my fault I confesse my fault then added know that he who wil be a good Frere Minor must haue nothing but his habitt the corde and linnen breeches as the rule enioyneth and they that are by manifest necessitie constrayned sockes euery thing els is superfluous and against the puritie and pouertie of the rule which we promise God to obserue the said Religious moued with the wordes beleeued this holy counsaile Being by diuers demaunded the like counsaile he answeared them with this sentence right worthy to be sett in letters of gold and not only painted or engrauen in marble but in the hartes of men A man hath so much knowledge as he is a man of vertue and loueth God and his neighbour and no more and the Religious so good as he doeth good worckes because the tree is knowne by his fruit When he retourned frō Syria a Prouinciall came to visitt him to cōferre with him of the affaires of the Order particulerly touching the vow of pouerty to know his will therin and of the obligatiō inserted in the first rule takē out of the gospell to witt whē you trauaile you shall carry with you neither mony nor wallett S. Fran. answeared I meane thus that the Frere Minors must only haue their habitt the cord linnen breches as the rule saith and such as are enforced by necessity the sockes The Prouinciall answeared What shall I doe with so many bookes as I haue that are worth more then fortie crownes which he said because he desired to haue licence of S. Francis to enioy them for he kept them with a remorse of conscience The S. replyed Brother I neither will nor ought nor can doe any thing against my conscience and the profession of the holy gospell which we haue promised Which this Prouinciall vnderstāding he was exceedingly troubled the S. perceauing him so sorrowfull with a great feruour of spirit said vnto him as if he had spoakē to all the Religious you would seeme to mē to be Frere Minors would be called Preachers of the gospell make shew to obserue it but in effect you desire to haue propriety and superfluity and to haue a purse The Ministers earnestly seeke to take away the first rule you shall not carry wallettes in your trauaile they supposing that they should so be freed from the obligation of this counsaile of Euangelicall perfection but the holy Father S. Francis in the presence of many brethren said the Ministers thincke to deceaue God and me but the deceipt falleth on them selues Lett them and all my other Religious know that they are obliged to the obseruance of Euangelicall perfection and will that it be thus written in the beginning and end of the rule That the Brethren are firmelie obliged to the obseruance of the holy gospell of our lord IESVS CHRIST Of the horrible malediction which S. Francis gaue to a prouinciall and wherfore and of the miracle that ensued THE XXIII CHAPTER BRother Iohn Estitia a very learned Minister of the Prouince of Bolognia ordayned an exercise of study in the Monastery of Bolognia without licence of the holy Father S. Francis who vnderstanding therof went incontinently thither and very sharply reprehended him by these wordes I rather desire that one obey the holy gospell and be employed in the study of holy prayer where the holy Ghost is Master then in humane studies and curious lessons wherin is lost the spiritt of humility and the sweetnes of God the ladder wherof is this Religion which annihilateth this new study But S. Francis being departed this Prouinciall began againe as before wherat the holy Father being for the zeale of God much disquieted he publikelie gaue him his malediction as to a disobedient child By which the said Brother Iohn fell incontinently very sicke and lying in his bedde perceauing that his sicknes did hourly encrease seased and touched rather with the feare he had of death then with true contrition he sent two Religious to pray S. Francis to reuoke the said malediction to whome the S. answeared God hath confirmed in heauen the maledictiō which I haue giuen him so that he is cursed of God In that instant there fell from heauen a litle stone of burning brimstone which transpearced both his body and bed and att the very houre he died yelding an extreme infection by this so seuere chasticement God shewed how iust and assured was the counsaile of the S. that they should not be curious of bookes but should rather study to ground themselues in holy humility prayers and pouerty The holy Father being once demaunded if he would consent that the learned who were and might enter into religion should study diuinity hee answeared affirmatiuelie prouided that they imitate the example of IESVS CHRST who prayed more then he read as is written also of his disciples and also that they omitte not the studie of prayer to gett learning and that they studie not onlie how they ought to speake but principallie how they may effect what they read and doeing so may teach others to doe good worckes I will that my Religious be disciples of the gospell and that so they make progresse in the knowledge of the truth and doe also encrease in puritie simplicity that from the prudence of the serpent they doe not separate the simplicity of the doue which IESVS CHRIST with his mouth hath vnited together The holie Father affirmed that by meane of the knowledge of ones selfe one easily obtayneth the knowledge of God prouided that one sought it with humilitie and without presumption Therfore he was much troubled when he knew that neglecting vertue and the vocation wherto the Religious was called of God one sought knowledge by curiositie with extreme dolour of his soule saying My Religious that are honoured by the curiosity of knowledge are found emptie handed in the times of tribulation I would rather exercise them in the vertue of humilitie that the perillous times of tēptations happening they might finde God with them in those anguishes for afflictions will come against which neither their bookes nor pourchaced science will auaile then would it be more expedient for them to be simple and feruent in obedience humilitie and charitie then great in commaunding and teaching in curiositie of science
He alreadie foresaw that knowledge puffed vp with vanitie in future time would giue a great fall to the Order because curiositie of the said knowledge would induce manie to great arrogance which would destroy obedience humilitie pouertie with all true Religion bringing in libertie and priuiledges The said holie Father said there shall be so manie that will labour to gett knowledge that he shal be happie who for the loue IESVS CHRIST shall shunne the same He appeared after his death to one of his companions who was exceedinglie busied in the studie of preaching and reprehended him sharpelie forbidding him that ouer great anxietie of spirirt which he had towardes study and commaunded him to study to walke the path of holie humilitie and pouerty How he discouered and preuented the deceipt of the learned and curious of his Order THE XXIV CHAPTER IT will succed said S. Francis to these curious of knowledge and learning that esteeming to be more edified and enflamed in deuotion towardes God by knowledge of him if they vse it not with great humility they by the same science and by the great study therin employed will remayne void of all goodnes cold in charity and puffed with vaine glory reioycing in their vanity and obstinate in opinion wherfore the holy Ghost being vnable to dwell in bodyes subiect to sinne he wil be constrayned vtterly to forsake them Certaine Religious therfore one day relating vnto him that a great diuine was entred into their Religion att Paris and that by his doctrine he much edified the people and cleargie and was a great honour to the Order S. Francis sighingly answeared them I much feare that his like will one day destroy whatsoeuer God by me his vnworthy seruant hath planted in this vineyared I would haue no greater Doctours in diuinity then they who teach their neighbour by worckes meekenes pouerty and humility because the goodnes of a Religious is according to his obedience to the rule and his doeing what he knoweth Those preachers that trust only in their doctrine when thy see concourse of people and that they are desirously heard and some by their preaching are conuerted to penance thy are puffed with vaine glory for the worckes of an other as if they were their owne and so preach saluation to others but damnation to themselues therfore they glory of that wherof they haue no more cause then a trumpett which soundeth by the mouth of an other man that windeth it for what are they but trumpettes wherby God sendeth his sound be they good or euill so that the cause of the conuersion of the hearers ought not to be attributed to them but to the very force of holy doctrine and to the teares of the simple though the same be not by them vnderstood these simple ones are my knightes of the round table who hide them selues in desertes and sequestred places the more commodiously to apply them to prayer and meditation lamenting theirs and others sinnes therfore God alone knoweth the fruit they produce and how many soules by their merittes are saued wherfore they shall heare this his voice Come thou faithfull and prudent seruant because thou hast bin faithfull vnto me in few thinges I will place there ouer many enter into the kingdome of eternall life but they who haue had no other cogitation but to learne knowledge and to demonstrate their doctrine vnto others preaching without edifying by good worckes shal be poore empty of all good before the throne of the terrible iudge they shall haue their vessels full of shame and confusion and they shall also heare God say vnto them you haue preached only by the wordes of your purchaced science but I haue saued soules by vertue of the merittes of my simple ones you therfore shall remaine with the winde of pride which you haue sought and these shall receaue the recompence of the labour of their humility and prayer which is ourvocation wherto these puffed ones shall haue bin contrary with the winde of their knowledge persuading many to relinquish this truth yea persecuting as blinded and frantike such as walke by this truth but the errour and false opinion wherin in they haue liued which they haue preached and wherby they haue conducted many with thē in the profound goulfe of ignorāce and spirituall blindnes shall tourne to their greife and confusion and they shal be buryed in darcknes for it is written I will destroy the wisedome of the wise of this world and the prudence of the prudent I will reiect So the holy Father as far foorth as his power extended for his office in this world permitted not any of his Religious to be called Master though formerlie in the world he had bin such alleadgeing vnto them the wordes of our lord IESEVS CHRIST One is your Masterin heauen and therfore lett none be called master on earth He affirmed of himselfe that though he had bin very learned he would neuer haue endured to be called Doctour or master because it was to doe against IESVS CHRIST so that he concluded that it was much more profitable to a man to knowlitle and be humble then to performe great matters with much knowledge and presumption of himselfe How much S. Francis reioyced att the good example which his order gaue to the church and how much displeased when his Religious procured or caused any scandall THE XXV CHAPTER THis glorious Father said that the Frere Minors were sent of God in this latrer age to be an example of light to them that were entangled in the obscurities of sinne Therfore if he heard relation of any example of edification that the Religious gaue to the holy Church he with great feruour would say The house of God shal be filled with good sweet sauours which shal be produced by the precious oyntmēt of vertues He exceedingly reioyced att the good reputation of his deere childrē at the exāple of piety which they gaue because by meane therof they cōuerted sinners to the loue seruice of IESVS CHRIST a thing especially desired of him and to such he gaue his holy benediction And consequently because his Religious knew that their holy Father would haue them exercised in this vertue and zeale of the saluation of soules they so much the more endeauoured to giue him satisfactiō therin And if it happened that any one procured the least trouble to his neighbour he presently asked him pardon with great humility and offered to doe pennance for the same It chaunced one time that an ancient Religious of the Order in presence of a gentleman vttered some wordes in choler to one of his Brethren but perceauing that he had troubled his Brother and disedified the other acknowledgeing his fault and impatient against himselfe he incontinently tooke the dong of an asse and putt it into his mouth and forced himselfe to chew it saying tongue eat this dong sith thou hast presumed to arise against they neighbour
and in his face to spett the venime of thy choller Which the said gentleman seeing was exceedingly edified and deuoted to the whole Order presenting himselfe entierly to the seruice of it The holy Father S. Francis was contrarily extremely afflicted when he vnderstood that any one had disedified his neighbour To this purpose it being related vnto him that a bishop had reprehended one of his Religious for hauing seene him doe something sauouring of hypocrisie as to procure the growing of his beard and other thinges vnbeseeming a Frere Minor he stood vp right and ioyning his handes he weeping said Lord IESVS CHRIST who hauing chosen twelue Apostles one of them proued a traytor and was therfore damned and the residue ouer all the world preached thy holie faith by wordes and by pious and vertuous worckes and now in this latter houre being mindefull of thy mercie it hath pleased thee to plant the Religion of Frere Minors for helpe vnto they church and for seruice of they holie faith and thy holie gospell haue care therof I beseech thee for thy pietie for if this Religion giue scandale in steed of good example who shall satisfie thee for her Thus vrged by zeale of the honour of God and the saluation of soules stretching his armes a broad with great effusion of teares he vrtered these wordes Good God and Father I beseech thee leâ—t all the Religious who by their euill example and impious worckes shall destroy that which by meane of thy true Frere Minors thou hast edified be accursed of thee of thy celestiall court and of me thy humble seruant Vpon a day reprehending a Religious that had giuen ill example among other thinges he said this Brother will you that I lett you know the displeasure which the Religious procure me that scandalize others the same that one should doe who hauing a rapiere in his hand should often thrust me into the flanckes and therwith I could not dye so the noughty Religious doe augment in my soule greifes vpon greifes giuing euill example and doebucher my bowels then he added Ah my God! if one wounded could fly him that threatneth his death would he not fly and why then doe not I fly into the Mountaines and desertes to auoid the hearing of such and the like matters of my Religious Of an answeare which God gaue to the holy Father S. Francis in prayer being exceedingly afflicted for some scandales committed THE XXVI CHAPTER THe afflicted S. Francis knowing that certaine Prouincialls of his Order gaue not good edification to the simple Religious foreseeing that therby many other in short time might swarue from the obseruance of the rule moued with great greife which afflicted him for the zeale of the honour of God often reiterating these wordes My God I recommend vnto thee this familie which thou hast giuen me he heard a voice that said Why troublest thou thy selfe poore man Why doest thou so much afflict thee if some Religious walke not my way and giue ill example esteemest thou that I haue so chosen thee for Pastour of this Religion as that I continue not the principal Pastour thereof Who hath planted this Religion of Freere Minors who coÌ„uerteth men to pennance who giueth them force and vertue to perseuer in it Tell me doe not I al this yea I haue chosen thee expresly without learning or eloqueÌ„ce yea simple that performing what lyeth in thee thou committ the rest to me and that this new conuersion of so great part of the world be not attributed to thy doctrine nor to any humane industry but to my grace alone Now to the end thatt thou and all the world know that I will watch ouer my flock I haue placed thee there as a blanck and paterne to all the Religious that by what thou shall doe they may see whervnto they are obliged and I will preserue and maintaine them And if it happen that some doe fall others shall rise They that walke in my way are mine and shall retourne to me they that walke not in it shall loose the litle good which they seeme to haue Therfore I commaund thee not so much to vexe they selfe henceforward but onlie perseuer in thy course and know that I haue planted and conserue this Religion which I so much affect that if one of the Brethren retourne to his vomitt I will referre his crowne to an other in his place and if he be not borne I will cause him to be borne And that thou mayest know how much I loue the Religion of thy Freres though in the Order there remayne but three I will not abandon them but those three shal be my Religion The poore Father was comforted with these wordes and so supported all with more patience In the Chapters he would often vse these wordes to his Religious I haue made vow and professioÌ„ of the rule of Frere Minors and all the Brethren are in like sort obliged thervnto I haue left the office of Gouernour of the Religious by reason of mine infirmities and withall because it was permitted by his diuine maiesty for the good of my soule I know the greatest furtherance that I can giue to my Religion is continually to pray for it and to beseech God to gouerne it I am not obliged to any other thing then to giue to each one good example And if any perish by my euill example I wil be obliged to yeld account for him vnto God Therfore they that hold the same rule with me and know very well if they will what they ought to doe for they see it practised both by me and others if they doe not their duety they worck their owne damnation God will chastise them I shall not be obliged for them in that respect wherin I referre my selfe to God Certaine Religious one time said to S. Francis with a good zeale thincking therby to meritt much Father doe not you know that Prelalates sometimes refuse to giue vs leaue to preach by reason wherof we spend much time idlye we therfore thincke it conuenient that you shall doe great seruice to God and much good to soules if you procure generall licence of the Pope to preach freely with priuiledge The holy Father exceedingly reprehended them foreseeing the scaÌ„dall that therby might easily arriue betweene the Clergie and his Order and said vnto theÌ„ you Frere Minors will not know the will of God nor will permitt me to conuert the world in such sort as God will I should conuert it Therfore I tell you you ought to obtaine this licence of the Prelates themselues with your humility the good example of your life which coÌ„tinuyng in you the Prelates will pray you to preach in their diocesses churches and to conuert their people to pennance After this maÌ„ner they will more willingly call you to preach theÌ„ your priuiledges will doe which will only puffe you vp in pride and if you beleeue mine aduise you shall endeauour to keep
you from pride from the vices of auarice of enuy and vaine desires so detrimentall to your soules and by your example to your neighbours also you shall in your sermons exhort the people to pay their tythes to the Preistes of whome so doeing you shal be entreated to preach and heare their confessions though you should not so much respect that as to conuert them for a man conuerted will soone finde a confessour as for me I demaund no other priuiledge of God but to loue and reuerence each one and to conuert the most sinners that I can by obedience to God and his holy church and the same more by humilitie and example of the obseruance of our rule then by wordes Of the afflictions incident vnto the Order reuealed vnto the holy Father S Francis THE XXVII CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis being one time in prayer att our Lady of Angels most instantlie praying his diuine maiesty that he would please to shew mercy to the ChristiaÌ„ people on whome he had reuealed vnto him that he would lay a great scourge God answeared him Francis if thou wilt that I haue compassion of my people procure dilligentlie that thy Order perseuer in such sort as it is instituted that therin may be found such as may worthelie make intercessioÌ„ for them and in fauour of thy Order and of thee I promise thee not to lett fall on my church that great affliction which aymeth att it threateneth it But I will haue thee know that if thy Order doe preuaricate the first punishmentes which I shall inflict on my church shal be on the preachers therof and will giue to the deuill what authority ouer them he will Thence will grow so manie scandales betweene them and the world that none will aduenture to take the habitt but in the desertes where I will preserue this few number of elect as I preserued the children of Israel so manie yeares and so the good being conserued in my grace the Order shall afterward be reduced to his pristine estate Herevpon did S. Francis prophesie that a verie violent temptation should be raised in his Religion by pourchaced science wherwith in manner of a furious winde from the region of the desert as the affliction of Iob furiously striking the four corners of the house of his Religion his owne children would bring it to ruine because said he being puffed vp by their learning and relying theron they well lay ambushes and cast snares for the true and lawfull children framed by that huge damned woman called pride to whome they will sacrifice their child birthes that is their worckes and will liue in the delightes of the profitt of them and of the recompence of their impudencie and arrogancie Now the auctoritie of such Religious wil be extremelie bitter and insupportable to the iuste that shal be persecuted by them because their simplicitie obedience pouertie and zeale of the honour of God shall in a manner inexplicable secretlie confound them Wherfore they by reason of their pride being vnable to endure it relying on the wisedome and reputation of their valure and the authority of the nobility and Princes of the world pourchaced by meane of ambition will persecute them to death There is also found a prophesie of the holy Father S. Francis written by the hand of Brother Leo of the great schisme and diuision that was in the Church after the election of Pope Vrban the sixt the yeare 1378. that continued neere 40. yeares the tenour wherof was thus A time will come when the holy Church shal be full of schismes which will put men in extreme perplexitie as well in the spirituall as temporall estate and the deuill shall haue manie followers and shal be more dilligente then ordinary to take aduantage by this occasion to augment his kingdome then shall the beauty of this Order be defiled with that of others and prophane apostasie shal be accomplished to the dissention of two Realmes when few shall obey the holie Church with a true charitie and he that shall not be canonicallie elected to the Papacie yea suspected of heresie shall be obeyed because manie shal be subtillie peruerted by him by his contagious errours then shal scandales multiplie and Christianitie be diuided manie refusing to contradict the same the scismes and diuisions of the Clergie of Religious and of the people shal be so violent that if those dayes were not abbreuiated by God the elect if it were possible would fall into the same errours if God of his mercie should not deliuer them S. Francis in regard of this reuelation particulerlie put into his rule the vow of obedience vnto the Pope vnto his successours canonicallie elected and to the holie Romane church in the beginning and end of the same rule knowing how much it would profitt his order in that so turbulent time to perseuer firme therfore he gaue this instruction to his that foreseeing the same they might know to gouerne themselues well therein Of the liberty wherinto the Order should fall prophecied by S. Francis THE XXVIII CHAPTER THe holie Father S. Francis being one day in presence of the Cardinall Vgolino Protectour of the Order and of manie other of his Religious he vttered these wordes which he afterward also preached to the Brethren a time will come when the Religious of my Order by the malice of the deuill shallleaue the way of holie simplicitie and pouerty indifferentlie receauing all sort of mony and all such legacies as by testament shal be bequeathed them and leauing solitarie and humble places will build faire and sumptuous houses in cittyes and townes capable to entertayne Princes and Emperours then by fauour they will procure obtaine priuiledges of the Popes through art and humane prudence and by their earnest importunitie they will obtaine requestes merelie iniust though cloaked with truth by this meane they will not onlie abandon their rule instituted by IESVS CHRIST against their solemne profession but will also ruine and alter the puritie therof chaunging the good intention into peruerse and being armed by meane of the said priuiledges against obedience against other Religious and against all the Clergie when they shall expect to gett the victory the wretches shall â—inde themselues fallen into the trench which themselues shall haue made gathering no other fruit of their seminary but scandales which they shall offer to God in steed of the saluation of soules who seeing the same shal be no more thenceforward their Pastour but their ruiner according to their meritt And therfore he will leaue them entangled in the nettes of auarice and their vaine desires Which being naturalie considered of many shall cause that acknowledgeing this punishment of the hand of God they repent their faultes and retourne to their former estate notwithstanding that they be persecuted and derided of others as are all the vertuous and true seruantes of God by the wicked and impious But as the same temptations shall accomplish the
ruine of these so the temptations of the wicked and the afflictions of the perfidious which the elect shall support patientlie for the loue of IESVS CHRIST shal be to them so manie crownes of glory Of a merueillous statua that appeared to S. Francis and the exposition therof THE XXIX CHAPTER THis glorious Father being one time in prayer att S. Marie of Angels there appeared before his eyes a statua of merueillous greatnes and beautie resembling that of Nabuchodonoser as the holy scripture describeth for it had the head of gold with a most beautifull face the breaste and armes of siluer the bellie and thyghes of metall the legges of iron and the feet partlie of iron and partlie of earth and clay it was couered with a cloake made of course and grosse sackcloth wherof it seemed to be ashamed and exceedinglie disquieted which did much amaze the saint but the Angel that represented this vision thus spake vnto him Francis wherat art thou amazed know that God hath sent thee this vision full of mysterie that seeing it thou mayest know the mutation which wil be in thy Religion in future time and therfore hearcken the head of gold which thou seest so faire signifieth the beginning of thy Religion builded in the constancie of Euangelicall perfection Therfore as gold is of greater value then any other mettall and the situation of the head is much more eminent in the body then any other member so the beginning of thy Order is more precious in regard of fraternall and golden charity and Angelicall vertue and is of such beauty and nobilitie for the obseruance of Euangelicall pouertie that it shall fill all the world with admiration And the queene of Saba that is the holy church with all her faithfull shall admire it and feele in their hartes an incomprehensible ioy beholding so beautifull a mirour of sanctity and spirituall wisdome and all the first builded on this first rock shal be glorified by his diuine maiesty Because they shall endeauour to imitate IESVS CHRIST and his holy vertues The brest and armes of siluer represent the second estate of thine Order so much inferiour to the first as siluer is more base then gold But as siluer is of value in regard of the faire colour and worthy sound so this second estate of the Order shall haue many Religious Gentlemen of discent famous for learning and renowmed for their preachinges who shal be so honoured in the Church that manie of them shall gett the cheifest dignities therin as Abbeys Bishopprickes Cardinalships yea euen the Papacie and because the force of a man consisteth principally in the armes and breast God will then fournish thine Order with men of such valure and of sogood conscience as shall defend it from the potent ennemies that shall then persecute it they shall likewise helpe to support the holy church against the impetuous fury of heretikes and schismatikes that thē shall take armes against it After this shall come the third estate figured by the belly of brasse which is without comparison more base then the second But as the greatest quantity of monny is made of this mettall so in that time the number of such as shall esteeme their belly their God shal be exceeding great But in their greatest glory they shal be yet confounded for they shall only know the thinges appertayning to the earth And though they be followed of many for their learning and eloquence which they shall display in the pulpitt for which they shal be extolled of many people that consider only the exteriour barcke neuertheles spirituall men shall litle esteeme therof for they shall perceaue them to affect sensualitie not the honour of God and the saluation of soules Alas they shal be reputed of God in the same degree as the Apostle S. Paul mentioneth that preachers without charitie are like to metall or belles that haue good sound but it nothing profiteth them for according as they shall preach holy and spirituall wordes they shall bring foorth spirituall children and shall manifest to others the fountaine of life but themselues shall remaine withered in the desert land The fourth estate shal be sterill and terrible signified by the legges of iron for as iron doth mollifie brasse siluer and gold so this estate shal be of such malice and obstinacie in his owne opinion that by negligence and vnaccustomed conditions they shall forgett the good which they had built that is the golden charitie of the first founders of the Order the siluer verity of the second the preaching and voice of the third in the church of God And therfore as the feet support all the body so they by the force of iron and by a terrestriall hipocrisie shall sustaine the body of the Order and shall couer themselues in their course cloake and endeauour to make the world beleeue in exteriour apparence that they yet liue in their former pouertie and humilitie These interiourlie shal be rauening woulfes and to God knowne for such though to men concealed be it that they endure afflictions by diuers tribulations as iron in the fire not only by the hammers of the deuils but euen by Princes of the world for as the scripture saith the great for their malices shall also support great tormentes they neuertheles shal be so hard and stronge that as the iron resisteth all other mettals so shall they resist all aswell Prelates as seculer princes with a will to ouercome all and subdue euery thing by their hardnes compared to iron therfore shall they be in disgrace with God as hard-necked men But as his feet are not of pure iron but of clay also that signifieth hipocrisie they shal employ themselues in affaires and negotiations of the world to please and intrude themselues into the fauour of seculer persons notwithstanding because of the great contrariety that is betweene baked clay and iron in such sort as it is impossible to vnite them together there will arise such a contrariety among the Religious of that latter time that att length hauing litle resisted and their forces being weakened they shall begin to vse the art of hipocrisie being impossible to ioyne true pride with fayned pietie att least any long time they being att length discouered to be misprisers of the discipline of the Order and consequently of the gospell of IESVS CHRIST first they shal be diuided one from an other as baked clay is separated from iron though they seeme to be vnited together and therfore hatreds dissentions partialities and tyrannies shall begin to raigne among them and afterwardes the world perceauing such impieties and wickednes they shal be examined and chasticed euen by the seculers and this shall befall them because they shal be loosed from their head of the first charitie And therfore they shal be happy who shal be mindefull of the commaundements of God and of their Order for they shal be refined as gold in the fire
by his death and maintayning them by his most sacred body in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist not reseruing any thing to himselfe which he did not graciouslie giue vnto vs to further our saluation In that respect we are obliged by his example to doe whatsoeuer we thinck may be pleasing vnto him to leaue all our affections and for a time omitting prayer to applie vs to preaching Further to tell you the truth on the one side mine owne will allureth me to repose on the other I remember when I retourned from Rome wtih the confirmation of the rule God reuealed vnto me that his intention was I should remaine not in desertes but in the world to assist the redemption of many soules from the swallow of the deuill In regard of all these considerations I craue your counsaile because God would neuer reueale it vnto me for I euery day with verie great instance demaund the same of him All the Religious answeared that they were not capable to counsaile and satisfie him therin then calling Brother Macie he said Goe to thy Sister Clare and in my behalfe will her with all her sisters to pray vnto God that he will please to teach me to performe his seruice in this point and hauing done this message goe to Mount Subasio to Brother Siluester who by the holy Ghost is made worthy of diuine discourse and who by his merittes obtayneth of God what grace he pleaseth to him deliuer from me the same message Brother Macie hauing accomplished his commission and retourning S. Francis receaued him with verie great charitie for he washed his feet and made him eat then conducted him to the toppe of a mouutaine where kneeling downe with his head bare and armes crossed he said to Brother Macie What pleaseth my Lord IESVS CHRIST that I doe who answeared that Brother Siluester setling himselfe to prayer assoone as he had spoaken he had reuelation frō God that he had not called him to this vocation for his proper and particuler benefitt but that by meane of his preaching many lost soules might be conuerted to pennance and told him withall that the same had bin reuealed to S. Clare God would haue this matter thus to proceed that euery one might by diuers testimonies know wherfore his diuine Maiesty had sent this his seruant into the world The S. of God standing vpon his feet hauing heard this answeare which he desired to heare on his knees as a resolution from the almighty replenished with the holy Ghost and enflamed in the loue of IESVS CHRIST he answeared Brother Macie lett vs then goe Brother in the name of God and so transported by the holy Ghost he that very houre put himselfe in iorney hauing called Brother Angelus for a third companion he knew not whither he went but committed himselfe to the conduct of the holy Ghost and so he arriued att a towne called Carnerio two leagues from Assisium where he preached to the people with so great a feruour and generall edification that as well the men as women hauing heard him so piously to discourse of the contempt of the world and seing that God spake by him they were so moued that almost all of them would haue abandonned their owne houses and followed him to effect his holy counsailes but that the S. inspired of God willed them not to stirre but that they should liue vprightly in the feare of his diuine Maiesty obseruing his holy commandementes and should educate and trayne vp their children and family christianlike alwayes hoping in God and shunning sinne as their greatest ennemy and told them he would not faile to enstruct thē the way to find pardon att Gods handes But all these wordes were vaine for these people hauing no further power to resist the holy Ghost that boyled in their hart would not yeld to him nor be satisfied till he had receaued them al for Brothers sisters of his order and so by diuine inspiration the glorious Father S. Francis instituted the third order of penitentes which is for personnes of all qualities virgins maryed people widowes of both sex wherof we shall particulerly treat hereafter in the ninth booke of the second part Of the first Chapter of the third Order and of the reuelation made by one possessed vnto S. Francis This was the eight chapter of the ninth book and here placed as a matter particulerly appartayning to sainct Francis THe yeare 1222. there was among others a man of this Order called Bartholameo a Procuratour who hauing heard a sermon of S. Francis was conuerted to God and gaue ouer the processes of the world and being cloathed in the habitt of the third Order he endeauored by a continuall spirituall labour to produce fruites worthy of pennance so that he attayned to such a sanctity of life and familiarity with the holy Father S. Francis that he authorized him in his place for euer to admitt men and women into the third Order It happened that this m◠had accidentally a possessed person in his house that did neuer rest babling neuertheles att the comming of S. Francis he became mute and so continued for three dayes the time of S. Francis his aboad there Which the master of the house found very straunge yet not to molest the holy Father to whome he carryed a singuler reuerence he forbare to discouer any thing vnto him the holy Father being departed and the possessed beginning againe to talke the said Bartholomeo asked him in the name of God why he had bin so mute wherto the possessed resisting and the coniurations augmented att lenght he said know that till that Religious was departed I was so bound of God that I could neuer vtter one word This man of God replyed hath then that Religious so great vertue as for three dayes to make thee mute the possessed answeared it is not long since that our Prince being with all his troupe assembled gaue vs to vnderstand that God had neuer abandonned the world but that he sent it some of his seruantes as Noe Abraham Moyses and att lenght his Sonne himselfe and since that time the charitie of Christians being was so cold that the benefitt of the passion of his Sonne was as it were vtterlie bannished all memorie and consideration wherfore he our Prince much admrred that God did so long foabeare to giue it succoure but when he saw this Religious to issue foorth with such a sublimity of cōtempt of the world and with such a resignation of himselfe vnto God yea to renew the life of IESVS CHRIST on earth drawing after him such a multitude of the world and particulerlie of perfect men he manifestlie knew that this was the man whome he feared to come he therfore excited vs all to persecute him and to that purpose it is not long since that manie thousandes of vs were assembled in an oratorie where we found meanes to ruinate his Order for we will induce therinto the familiarity of women
which they possessed and cured all diseases Wherfore men and women poore and rich gentlemen and yeomen Ecclesiasticall and seculers from all partes repaired to heare and see him discourse as a mā descended from heauen many of his hearers without any retourne to their houses remayned with him to doe penance His word was as a fire that penetrated the interiour of hartes leauing him that felt it contrite and penitent for he preached not with an eloquence and humane science but by the holy Ghost and by diuine reuelation Therfore preaching alwayes according to what IESVS CHRIST inspired him he vttered nothing but the same verity with great zeale and without any feare or respect He could not dissemble among the great nor much lesse flatter them but he reprehended their vices and if they were guilty of publike sinnes he corrected them with seuere demonstrations exciting them to pennance he preached the word of God with like attention to the meaner sort as to great personnes he as carefully instructed a small number as a great for which cause he was indifferētlie heard of euerie one as a man sent them from God for their saluation and so much the more in regard that they saw his wordes confirmed by miracles as here ensueth S. Francis being one day on the sea shoare att Gagette and a great multitude of people that were very deuout vnto him flocking to heare and see him and to haue his benediction he that shunned honour being retired into a barke to hide himselfe felt the vessel miraculously to moue it selfe from the port and being a litle yet enough retired it arrested immoueable as it had bin a hard marble in the middes of the waters wherby knowing the will of God tourning to the people who exceedingly admired the euent he made them a very behoufull sermon then according to their desire he blessed them with the signe of the crosse which gaue them great consolation and the S. insinuating their departure after they were retired from the shoare when it pleased the S. the barke of it selfe approached againe so that one might say the soule was obstinate that refused to obey him whome the very drie wood obeyd Preaching in a Church att Aluiano being exceedinglie disturbed by the swalloes he commanded them to be silent and giue eare to the word of God till he had done Att those wordes which was admirable the swallowes ceassed to flye and sing and neuer stirred till he had ended his preaching this miracle was so generally spred with exceeding edification to all that heard it that a scholler at Paris being very much disquieted by a swallow said to himselfe this same should be one of the swallowes that troubled the holie Father S. Francis when he preached wherfore with a very strong faith he said I commaund the swallow in vertue of the holy Father S. Francis to be silent and to come to me This was not vttered in vaine for the swallow by those wordes constrayned incontinentlie flew to his fist wherat admiring he committed her to the feildes and after that she was neither heard nor seene Of certaine miracles of the holy Father S. Francis THE XXXVI CHAPTER IN the citty of Thoscauella he cured the sonne of a knight that had with great deuotion entertayned him who being borne without reines could not stir frō where he was sett the S. taking him by the hand made him arise and stand on his feet wheron he alwayes after walked very well as a sound as any other to the great contentment of the Father and all them that knew him who therin praysed God and his seruant In the citty of Naruia S. Francis cured one of the palsey att the request of the bishop of that place which he effected by the signe of the crosse which he made on him from the head to the feet which being done the sicke arose instantlie sound from his bed In the bishopprick of Riete he cured a childe ouer-gone with the dropsie who had his belly so swollen that he could not see his feet the Saint being moued to compassion by meane of the mother that brought the child vnto him by the only touch of his hand cured him to the exceeding admiration edification and thanckesgiuing of all that knew it He also restored health to an other that was so extremelie crooked and curbed that his face and feet did almost meet he had compassion of the Father that endured more then the child it selfe whome he cured by the signe of the crosse He restored the vse of a womans handes that were withered by the signe of the crosse this was done in the citty of Agubio and att the very instant this woman prepared dinner for the S. and many poore people In the citty of Niuiano he restored sight to a blinde thrise annoynting his eyes with his spetle and making the signe of the crosse on them in honour of the holy Trinity At Narui he cured an other by the signe of the crosse By the same signe of the crosse he cured the sonne of a Gentleman of Bolonia who had a filme on his eye which besides the hindering of his sight was so vnseemely and disgracefull to behold that it molested them that looked theron This child being full growne acknowledging this benifitt became a Frere Minor confessing that he saw more perfectly with the eye that the S. had cured then with the other So in the same time the holy Father S. Francis illuminated this child exteriourlie and interiourlie Being lodged at S. Gemignano with owne deuout vnto him who had his wife extremelie tormented by the deuill which he knowing after some prayer made he commanded the deuill in the name of God to depart and instantlie he left the woman att libertie In the cittie of Castella he deliuered an other possessed and tormented of the deuill A Religious being vexed with an horrible and terrible disease the fittes wherof comming on him made him more like to one possessed then afflicted with any other infirmity for he became so loath some and bespotted with such different coulers that he terrified those that beheld him he gaue notice to the S. recommended himselfe vnto him He taking compassion of him presently sent him a soppe of the bread which he was then eating which the diseased with a very strongh faith and deuotion hauing eaten was instantlie cured and was no more sicke till his death Att the Castell of Pieue a man much deuoted to S. Francis so laboured that he got a cord wherwith S. Francis had bin long time girded with the only touch wherof he cured al the sick of the neighbour places and if he could not repayre vnto them he therwith touched the water which they were to drinck which hauing drunck they were incontinentlie cured this continued a long time according to the merittes and faith of them that applyed it Some preserued the crumes and morcels that
bare to the holy Father S. Francis Of an other child which God raysed by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis and of diuers other miracles wrought THE XLIII CHAPTER BEing att an other time lodged with a knight as they discoursed of spirituall matters there came a seruant all chafed and full of teares telling this geÌ„tleman his master that his sonne was att that very houre drowned in a chanell wheratt the Father and mother pittifully lamented S. Francis was moued to coÌ„passion and after that he had comforted theÌ„ willing theÌ„ to haue hope in God he fell to prayer beseeching his diuine Maiesty to reueale vnto him the place where he might finde the child Now God hauing reuealed it vnto him he bad the gentleman to send vnto such a place where he should finde his child which being brought vtterly suffocated and drowned he raysed him an restored him to his Father in the name of God with an infinite ioy to all the assistantes who reÌ„dred thaÌ„ckes incessaÌ„tly vnto his diuine Maiesty The holy Father S. FraÌ„cis minding to preach in a certaine place within the diocesse of Cisterno where a great noÌ„ber of people were asseÌ„bled to heare him waÌ„ting coÌ„uenieÌ„t place to preach vnto theÌ„ coÌ„modiously by reasoÌ„ that it was a plaine he approached to an oake which was froÌ„ the bottome to the toppe all couered with antes which the holy Father hauing seene hecoÌ„manded theÌ„ to goe froÌ„ that tree and tourning to the people he willed theÌ„ to giue way to the said antes And theÌ„ which was admirable they in noÌ„ber almost incredible went that way which S. Francis had caused the people to make for them so that they neuer retourned more and this was cause of vnspeakeable fruit The holy Father S. FraÌ„cis of all other beastes had least affectioÌ„ to those antes because they employed ouer much dilligeÌ„ce in hoarding their prouisioÌ„ for the time to come And withall he affirmed that they deserued not to be nombred with the birdes of whome God said Behold the foules of the aire that they sow not neither reape nor gather into barnes and your heauenly Father feedeth them S. Francis would that all his Religious should haue the same faith and resignation of all their cogitations in his diuine prouidence that God would should be in his disciples In the same place and time that the S. preached there happened a fearfull miracle for there came a woman with a cow-bell to disturbe the company wherwith she made such a ringing sound that one could not heare what he said S. Francis reprehending her she encreased it such possession had the deuill of her Vpon this occasion the holy Father inspired of God and moued with zeale of his holy word and of the conuersion of soules vttered these wordes Carry her away Satan carry her away for she is one of they members and is thine O horrible and fearfull accident these wordes being ended the woman was incontinently carryed vp into the aire both body and soule in vew of all the world for which cause euery one was stricken in extreme terrour and feare of the diuine maiesty and thenceforward gaue eare to his holy worde in very great reuerence S. Francis walking with his companion on the banckes of the riuer Po and being ouertaken by the night he was exceedingly perplexed to get lodgeing by reason that the way was extreme foule and durty the aire very darck and the place not free froÌ„ theeues for though they had nothing to loose yet should they haue bin afflicted by them wherefore his coÌ„panion said vnto him Father pray vnto God if you please that he may voutsafe to be our guide and to deliuer vs froÌ„ this affliction The S. no otherwise answeared but God is able if he please and that it be for our good to deliuer vs and remouing this darcknes to giue vs his light Att this instant as he lifted vp his handes to heauen a cleare light appeared and so resplendant that being in all other places a very darck night they saw very clearly and perfectly nor only how to goe in their way but euery where about theÌ„ So by this light guided and comforted both spiritually and corporally they made such speed as they arriued att their place of retire singing prayses and himnes vnto God of whome S. Francis was assisted in his necessity He accustomed when he came to any place to preach therby the more coÌ„modiously to assemble the people to sound a cornet which to that purpose he carryed with him with two stickes of a paulme long which are to this day conserued in his church of Assisium in the sacristye hauing the endes garnished with siluer they are shewed with other reliques att all times when they are desired to be seene Certaine doctrines and discourse of the glorious Father S. Francis which haue bin found recorded Of the faith and reuerence due to the holy sacrament THE XLIV CHAPTER THe holie Father sainct Francis did not onlie seeke to edifie his neighbour in corporall presence and by example and preaching but also such as he could not assist by those meanes being remote from them he assisted by letters and aduertissementes which he caused his Religious to write wherof I thought it requisit to select the choice and principall to insert in this place specified according to the contentes A letter of the holy Father sainct Francis to all the Religious of the generall chapter IN the name of God of the most sacred Trinitie and soueraigne vnitie the Father Sonne and holie Ghost Amen To my beloued Brother the Minister Generall of the Order of Frere Minors and to all other Ministers that shall succeed him to all Prouincials Guardians and Preistes of our coÌ„frarernitie vnited in IESVS CHRIST and to all the humble simple and obedient first and last Brother Francis a man of nothing fraile and infirme your least seruant saluteth you in the name of him that hath redeemed you and hath washed vs with his owne bloud whose name we ought to adore prostrate on the earth with great feare and reuerence Most high lord IESVS CHRST Sonne of God is his name who is blessed for euer and euer Amen Harcken yee children of God and my deere Brethren imprint my wordes in your mindes incline the eares of your harte and obey the voice of the Sonne of God keepe with all your hart and obserue his sweet preceptes and embrace his counsailes with your entier will praise him for he is good and know that the eternall Father sendeth you into the world by your worckes and wordes to testifie his worckes and wordes And therefore striue to make it knowne to all people that he alone is almighty in all thinges perseuer in his discipline and obseruance and maytaine that which you haue promised him with a firme resolution siâ—h he as Father to his children giueth vs the true preseruing nourishment of spirituall and corporall essence and presenteth vs to his
Father as our protectour I beseech you my Brethren euen humblie kissing your feet and with the greatest charitie I can I doe exhort you to reuerence and honour with your vtmost ability the most sacred sacrament wherby heauenly and earthlie matters are reconciled with God I beseech all my brethren that are Preistes and such as in the name of God shal be when they intend to celebrate the diuine masse to be pure and neat that they may worthelie offer the true sacrifice of the most sacred bodie and bloud of our lord IESEVS CHRIST with the greatest reuerence puritie holie inteÌ„tion that they shal be able not for any humane respect for any feare or loue but that their intention be directed to God desiring to please onlie his Maiestie who sayth Doe this in remembrance of me Know then yee Preistes that he who shall doe otherwise shal be like vnto Iudas Remember the saying of the Apostle A man making the law of Moyses frustrate without any mercy dyeth vnder two or three witnesses How much more thinck you doth he deserue worse punishmente which hath trodden the Sonne of God vnder foot and esteemed the bloud of the testament polluted wherin he is sanctified and hath done contumelie to the spiritt of grace For then is a man irreuerent and treadeth on that lambe of God when as the Apostle saith he doth not examine and make a difference betweene this true bread of God and that which he doth ordinarily eat and therfore he receaueth it vnworthely For God saith in Ieremie The man is cursed that doeth negligently and feinedly And the Preistes that will not haue this care to celebrate so excellent a Mystery the most worthely that possibly can be shal be condemned of God who saith I will tourâ—e your benedictions to maledictions on your selues My brethren heare me I pray you if the glorious virgin be so much honoured as she deserueth for hauing receaued into her chast wombe our lord IESVS CHRIST If. S. Iohn Baptist trembled and durst not touch the head of IESVS CHRIST and finally if the holy sepulchre wherin IESVS CHRIST was buryed for his so small time of residence is so much reuerenced how much more ought he to be iust holy and well purged who with his handes doth handle and with his proper mouth doth receaue so high infinite a Maiesty and doth administer the same to others Remember that he is an immortall and eternall God that liueth glorious and eternall with contemplation of whose Maiesty the Angels themselues cannot be satisfied Preistes know your dignitie and be holy for God is holy and as in regard of so great a mystery and dignity you haue bin more honoured then other men remember in like sort to be also more gratefull vnto God and to reuerence loue and honour him for otherwise your misery is exceeding great and deserueth continuall teares in that you hauing in your handes the almighty God the fountaine of all good thinges you procure to haue transitory and terrestriall thinges all the world ought to tremble with feare and sweetly weepe whiles the Angels themselues bend their knees when IESVS CHRIST the Sonne of the most high is vpon the altare betweene the handes of man O merueillous highnes and diuine debasement O most high humility that the Sonne of God yea God himselfe the master and lord of the vniuersall world should so humble himselfe as to giue himselfe vnto vs hidden vnder the forme of bread Consider my brethren so profound a humility and purifie your hart before his diuine Maiestie to the end he receaue all as he giueth himselfe to all Therfore I aduertiâ—e you in the name of God that in all places where the Religious are you celebrate but one masse a day and though you haue diuers Preistes lett the rest be content to heare it for although it be seene in many pertes yet is it one and indiuisible and without any detriment true God and true man so in one sole masse he can communicate his grace to all present and absent that make themselues worthy one onlie and verie God Father Sonne and holie Ghost worcking this Amen Of the faith and knowledge of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and of the sacred Sacrament THE XLV CHAPTER TO all Christians Religious Ecclesiasticall lay men and women that are in the world Brother Francis their seruant and subiect in God desireth withall reuerence a true peace in heaueÌ„ by the sincere charity which is discended on earth As I am the seruant of you all so am I obliged to serue all and to administer vnto you the most sweet word of my lord and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST Considering therfore in my soule that by reason of the diuers infirmities that afflict my body I cannot by corporall presence as I desire visitt you my selfe I haue thought good to supply the same by letters and by them to administer vnto you the worde of IESVS CHRIST who is the word of the eternall Father the wordes of the holy Ghost which are spiritt life I then admonish you Brethren to confesse your sinnes to a Preist with all the dilligence you can possible and att his hand to receaue the true body and bloud of IESVS CHRIST For as our Lord saith he that eateth not my flesh and drincketh not my bloud cannot haue eternall life Lett vs then endeauour worthely to receaue such so eminent a maiesty for he that receaueth it vnworthely in steed of saluatioÌ„ pourchaceth death Besides I exhort you often to visitt the holy churches and to reuerence Preistes not so much in respect of themselues if they be sinners as for reuerence of the function and dignity which they haue in being ministers of the most pretious body and bloud of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST which by them is offered on the altare receaued and administred vnto vs without which none can be saued by the holy wordes which they vtter and minister he discendeth from heauen to earth and none but they can doe it O how happy and blessed are they who loue God withall their hart with all their soules and with all their forces and their neighbour as themselues I inuite you all my brethren and you my sisters to this loue lett vs all with one accord loue God with one pure affection of our hart adore him because that is the thing which he especially requireth and demaundeth of vs as himselfe hath said the true adorers adore in spiritt and truth and it is necessary for them that adore him to doe it in that manner Our lord said to his disciples I am the way the verity the life No man coÌ„meth to the Father but by me If you had knowne me my Father also certes you had knowen from hencefoorth you shall know him and you haue seen him Phillip said to him Lord shew vs the Father it sufficeth vs. IESVS said to him So long time I am
also must renounce it if not entierlie att least in part Lett vs loue our ennemies and doe good to them that hate vs lett vs obserue the preceptes and counsailes of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST renouncing our selues and liuing vnder the sweet yoke of his obedience Lett vs not be wise according to the flesh but simple humble and pure keeping our sences mortified and pride trodden vnder foot considering our basenes vnworthie to be superiour to others as they would we should be Lett vs imitate our Lord and carry his crosse vpon vs lett vs suffer together with him who hath endured so much for vs wretches in this world and bestoweth on vs so many benefittes and far greater will hereafter and to whome all creatures ought to giue prayse honour and glorie in heauen in earth in the sea and in the depth because he is our vertue and our force who only is good only most high onlie almighty meruaylous and glorious and only holy praysed and exalted for euer Amen I Brother Francis your seruant with the greatest humilitie I can prostrate on the earth and kissing your feet doe beseech you by the bowels of the charitie of God to receaue these wordes and others of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to effect and obserue them with due humilitie and charitie assuring all them that shall receaue vnderstand and effect them and shall by wordes and example teach them to others therein perseuering to the end that the Father the Sonne and holie Ghost will giue him his benediction Amen Of the conditions and qualities in a true Frere Minour taken out of the 10. chapter and 10. booke and placed here as in their due place THe holy Father S. Francis as a good pastour and zealous of the profitt and releife of his sheepe in Euangelicall perfection considered often with himselfe what conditions ought to be in a true and perfect Freer Minor Our Lord hauing reuealed vnto him the perfections of many of his interiour freindes and first disciples in whome he made appeare singuler grace◠he vniting them all together in this sort framed a Frere Minor Lett him haue the faith and loyaulty of Brōther Bernard Quintaualle who had also a most perfect obseruance of pouerty as in his life shall appeare the simplicity and purity of Brother Leo the good manners and good nature of Brother Angelus of Riete who being in the world was a right worthy and cōpleate knight the gracious countenance naturall science and deuout speech of Brother Macie the soule eleuated in contemplation as Brother Giles the perseuerant prayer of Brother Ruffinus who prayed without intermission though he were employed in other affaires it seemed euen when he slept that his soule was with God the patience of Brother Iuniperrus who desired nothing more then to endure and be contemned the Fortitude of Brother Iohn des Landes a man of notorious courage and extreme abstinence the Charitie of Brother Roger and the care of Brother Lucidus who was so sollicitous of soule that when he felt consolation in one place he would repaire to an other to auoyd the setling of his loue in this world whervpon he would say that one must dwell as in an inne with the foot euer readie to putt into the sturrup to prosecute the iorney to heauen Th end of the doctrines Of certaine Miracles wherby our lord confirmed the life and holy doctrine of his Preacher S. Francis THE LII CHAPTER THere happening an extreme drinesse att Beneuentum for want of rayne and wheras euery one expected and feared a great dearth the holy Father S. Francis arryued there and hauing preached and being enformed of their affliction he commaunded each one to say a Pater nostex and Aue Maria which done it rained very abondantlie Preaching an other time in a church neere vnto a pond where were manie frogges which by their croakinges hindred the people from hearing him the holie Father commaunded them to be silent and they in such sort obeyed him that retourning thither an other time and knowing that they had not croaked from the time of the said prohibition he gaue them licence to vse their naturall voice which att the verie instant they began to doe There being a generall procession made in a place called Arona for an extreme drinesse which they endured sainct Francis comming thither began to preach vnto them publikelie in the middes of a feild in the violent scorching sunne whither to the end he and his audience might not be molested our lord sent such a number of swallowes that remayning in the middes of the aire they couered the multitude from the beames of the sunne and stirred not thence till sainct Francis had ended his predication Preaching att Albruzo in a church of the Virgin Marie to excite the people more seriouslie to obserue the word of God there being presented vnto him a child that was crooked lame and mute called Albertus Campoly he with his verie handes streightned his crookednesse and his other maymed members which obeyed him as if they had consisted of soft waxe and composed euerie part aacording to their nature then calling him he made him answeare and of that answeare followed his speech so that he deliuered him perfectlie cured vnto his Father who with verie great faith expected the successe wherevpon he with all the people were inflamed in the true loue of God and yelded infinite thanckes to his diuine Maiestie He cured a dangerous wound in a yong man by the signe of the crosse in the cittie of Castello whither he was brought with great faith that he might signe him with the said signe so that the next morming the flesh being growen where before it was putrified the cicatrice remayned vermillion like a rose in perpetuall memorie of the miracle When the Monasterie was builded for his Religious att Ancona the worckmen wanting wine they murmured and would no longer labour but sainct Francis hauing made his prayer went to a neighbour fountaine the water wherof by the signe of the crosse which he made thereon he tourned into wine then made the labourers to drincke whome he made penitent of their conceaued impatience A gentleman visiting the holie Father in the Church of sainct Christopher att Iterrena and hauing inuited him to eat with him it happened that there was no wine in his house sainct Francis then commanded a botell of vinegar to be drawne and it was seene and knowne to be most precious wine In the same cittie a wall being fallen vpon a yong man that was found dead vnder the stones whiles he was lamented in his Fathers house sainct Francis hauing compassion therof and inspired of God entred in att a back dore and approching to the beare that was vncouered for in Italy the body is carryed to buried clothed as Prelates are here he tooke the dead by the arme and calling him by his name he raised him no otherwise then if he had awaked him from sleep
and att the verie instant he prophesied that he should liue and haue no children by his wife which came so to passe and all this was assured to Pope Nicolas the third by autenticall testimonie that was produced before notaries Of the exercises of the holy Father S. Francis and of the lent he kept on the lake of Perusiea THE LIII CHAPTER THe glorious S. after he was conuerted to God neuer remayned idle for he alwayes endeauoured to be employed in some action in example of Iacobs ladder wher on the Angels ceassed not to mount and discend receauing and carrying the pious worckes of the children of God to the soueraigne Father so the S. by contemplation mounted towardes God and by pietie and preaching discended to his neighbour thus did he employ all his time which had bin giuen him of his diuine Maiestie to meritt in the pious worckes which the holie Ghost did dictat vnto him Now the time of one of his lentes being come wherin as a carefull bee he collected the fruites and flowers of God by meane of prayer therof to compound the delicious honie of predications wherwith he might refectionat the hungrie chidren of the word of God he resolued to seeke out a place where he might performe the same commodiouslie solitarie and without any impedimēt to this purpose on Shrouetuesday he wēt vp to the lake of Perusia where a freind of his lodged him on the side of the lake whence the next morning he gott himselfe to be conducted in a barcke to the Iland that is scituat on the said lake then vnhabited with two litle loaues to sustaine him during the said lent he coniured his freind not to speake therof to any person for so much as he would not therin trust any of his Religious not hauing for that time taken any companion and enioyned his said freind not to come for him till Maundie or holie thursday Being then discended into this I le himselfe made a litle cottage of bowes of trees where he resided all the lent in continuall and holie contemplation and conuersation with God the Angels and blessed Saintes On holie thursday his freind comming earlie vnto him reconducted him to the Couent where he would communicate with all his disciples and wash their feet he restored a loafe and halfe to his freind of the two which he had giuen him the other halfe it is credible he did eat to obserue humane fast or not to giue subiect of vaine glorie to the deuill and not to equall himselfe to his God though God alone doth know and his seruant sainct Francis who would neuer reueale it to any man the combates he had during that lent against the inuisible ennemies the glorious graces he obtayned Afterward God voutsafed in some sort to reueale them worcking in that place manie miracles by the merittes of the Sainct whervpon the ile began to be inhabited and there was erected a Couent of Frere Minors which is exceedingly reuerenced in memory of the said miracle Of the lent of S. Michael which he kept on the Mount Aluerne THE LIV. CHAPTER THe yeare of grace 224. two yeares before the death of this glorious Father some dayes before the natiuitie of the Virgin Marie he repayred to the Oratorie of Mount Aluerne there to keep his lent that began the day after the said feast of the Virgin Marie continued til the feast of S. Michael the Archāgel according to his perticuler deuotion where he shutt himselfe into a celle sequestred from all others The first euening that he entred there he demaunded this grace of God that he would please to reueale vnto him in what he should serue him that lent as he accustomed to doe for he gouerned him in althinges according to the will of God and not according to his owne Now in the morning about the breake of day S. Francis arysing from prayer there incontinentlie flocked a great number of birdes that began to sing one after an other and hauing sung they tooke their flight and left the Sainct contented In that instant he heard a voice that said Francis let this be a signe of a notable fauour which God intendeth to shew thee in this place By which voice his hart was so altered that thence forward he felt a great quantitie of spirituall giftes in his interiour God continuallie visiting him and remayning there he burned with an ineffable flame of his loue and therfore he was often in his contemplations eleuated so high that as Brother Leo recounted who was then his companion and a curious obseruer of all his actions he could not discerne nor comprehend him with his sight surpassing the high cloudes of heauen which is not ouer-greatly to be admired considering that in this world he led a life more angelicall then humane He as he afterward recounted to his companions there demaunded as a singuler grace of his God to be entierlie transformed into his anguishes and dolours sith his Maiestie had not voutsafed to accept of his life which so manie times he had offered vnto him as the onlie thing he had to offer hauing no other thing in this world and hauing so often gone among the infidels there to receaue Martyrdome in the seruice of his diuine maiesty Wherfore it was incontinent lie reuealed vnto him of God that as he had alwayes endeauoured perfectly to follow and imitate his life and actions so should he be permitted to be like vnto him and to suffer with him in the dolours of his passion Which the holy Father vnderstanding albeit he were already exceedingly weakned by the rigour of his life past and by the continuall crosse with he had carryed yet he was fo farre from being troubled with all that he encouraged himselfe and enamoured himselfe the more to suffer a Martyrdome so noble and worthy aboue all others and by the interiour burning flame he extinguished the water of all the afflictions and dolours that euer could befall him and desired no lesse perfection to receaue in himselfe so inestimable a treasure How S. Francis receaued the sacked stigmates of our Lord Iesus Christ THE LV. CHAPTER THe most feruent Father S. Francis being thus highly eleuated in God by an extreme ardor of celestiall desires and transformed into IESVS CHRIST crucified for our sinnes by sweetnes of compassion on the day of the exaltation of the holy crosse which is the fourteenth of September a litle before the breake of day there appeared vnto him this vision following He saw an Angel descend from heauen like vnto the Seraphin with six winges in the Prophett Esay enflamed with a most resplendant fire whose beames were so glittering that to humane eyes they were insupportable This Angel approaching vnto the S. being already in the region of the aire so neere vnto him that he might see him there stayed and then the S. beholding him more attentiuely saw the image of IESVS CHRIST crucified imprinted in him which had the
came also with her But the holy Father willed them all to stay and told them he should dye the saterday following and be interred on the Sonday and then they might retourne in companie which was done This ladie after the death of Sainct Francis dwelt att Assisium where she liued verie piouslie and was afterward buryed in the Church of Saint Francis att Assisium in a chappell adioyning to the bodie of Sainct Francis How S. Francis gaue his benediction to his eldest sonne Brother Bernard Quintaualle Taken out of the sixt chapter of the sixt booke and put here as the due place therof NOw whiles S. Francis was eating the said meates prepared by the handes of the said Lady calling to minde that Brother Bernard was with him att Rome the first time that he did eat therof he asked those present where he was and caused him to be called to eat therof also Brother Bernard being come and obeying the Sainct hauing eaten two morcels with him perceauing that he approached neere his end making his benefitt of the good occasion humblie demaunded his holie benediction To whome sainct Francis answeared my deere child I graunt it most willinglie and so commanded his benediction to be written which thus began The first Religious and companion that God gaue me was Brother Bernard Quintaualle who was the first that began as he that euer since continued perfectlie to obserue the rule of the gospell and the Counfailes therof wherfore aswell in regard of that as for manie other graces which God hath bestowed on him I am much obliged to loue him yea aboue all other Religious of our Order And therfore I will and ordaine that euerie other Minister that shall come hereafter doe loue him as my selfe Then he bad him stand att his right hand for he had alreadie lost his sight But Brother Bernard seeing Brother Helias that extremelie desired it knowing right well the need he had therof hauing compassion of him he sent him to the right hand of the Sainct and placed himselfe att the left contenting himselfe to gaine that soule to God by the benediction so much desired of his beloued Father But sainct Francis intending to lay his hand on the head of Brother Bernard knew either by the touch or by diuine reuelation that it was Brother Helias wherfore he sodenlie called Brother Bernard who answearing him he perceaued by his voice that he was att his left hand and therfore crossed his handes as did the Patriarch Iacob and gaue them his benediction yet alwayes naming Brother Bernard he said vnto him God giue thee his benediction encrease in celestiall benedictions of IESVS CHRIST as thou hast bin first called to this holie Religion to serue for an example of Apostolicall life and to demonstrate how one ought to follow IESVS CHRIST in pouerty and in his crosse sith thou hast not only giuen all they terrestriall substance to his poore but hast offered thy very selfe vnto him in sacrifice Be thou therfore blessed of our lord Iesus Christ and of me his poore seruant with an eternal benediction goeing retourning remayning sleeping and waking He that shall blesse thee be he blessed and lett not him that shall curse thee rest vnpunished Thou shall be superiour of all thy Brethren and they shal be subiect vnto thee Lett him that thou wilt receaue into this Order be receaued and him that thou wilt reiect be reiected Thou shalt haue liberty to reside where thou wilt none hauing authority euer to forbidde or to prescribe thee any law in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the blessed holy Ghost Amen Of the testament the holy Father S. Francis made before his death THE LXVIII CHAPTER THe holy Father S. Francis before he left his spirituall children determined to leaue them his testament that therin beholding the will of their holy Father they might enable themselues to effect it to meritt the patrimony he bequeathed them in the Euangelicall rule and profession which testament was such First my Brethren I will imprint in your memory how God drew me vnto him and how I stripped my selfe all naked before the bishopp and renounced al my possibilityes in the world thē seeking to doe pennance God gaue me this grace that whereas I formerly abhorred to behold leapers much more to serue thē I began to loue thē extremely so that what before seemed vnto me bitter insupportable was then pleasing desirable After that I began simply to pray vnto God and to make vnto him this prayer Most sacred Lord we adore thee in this place and in all the churches that are ouer all the world and doe honoure thee because by thy holy crosse thou hast redeemed the world And his diuine goodnes gaue me afterwardes such faith towardes Preistes that liue according to the forme of the holie Romane church in regard of their Order that albeit they had persecuted me I would haue had recourse to none but them selues And If I had had the wisdome of Salomon and had mett the most simplest Preist in the world I would neuer haue preached in his church against his will And them and all other will feare loue and honour as my Lordes and mastes and will remarck no sinne in them in whome I see the Sonne of God obseruing no other thing of him in this life but his most precious bodie and bloud which they consecrate receaue and only administer vnto others And will aboue althinges reuerence and honour these sacred mysteries and bestow thē in precious places As also I haue euer reuerenced the holy name of God in whatsoeuer papers I haue foūd it written in vnseemely places I haue gathered it vp and doe pray euery one to doe the like and to putt the papers in honest places I desire also that all diuines be honoured such as teach the diuine worde as they who truely giue vs the spiritt and life Besides I beseech you to referre your selues entierly into the handes of the diuine mercie who as he hath taught me to liue according to the forme of his holy gospell will shew you the like if you follow the rule which his diuine Maiestie hath caused me to prescribe in breife and simple wordes confirmed afterwardes by his holy vicar on earth Now all they that presented themselues to liue in this Order distributed their goodes vnto the poore as the said rule doth import they contented themselues with one coat peiced without and within and with a corde to girde them with the linnen breeches and we would haue no more We haue for a time liued in this sort praying in deuotion the Preistes saying their office according to the vse of our holy mother the church and we the lay Brethren in our simplicity subiecting our selues to all for the loue of IESVS CHRIST and endeauouring to gaine our liuing with the labour of our handes Now I beseech you so to doe alwayes And if there be any ignorant lett thē
naturally drawne att Venise in the church of S. Marck such as we haue formerlie described and with stigmates enameled after the Mosaicall manner Of the Buriall of the body of the blessed Father S. Francis THE LXXIII CHAPTER THe afore mentioned Lady Iaqueline of the Seauen Sunnes was the last that could not be satisfied with seeing and touching as an other Magdalen this sacred body of her deere master She did nothing but bath it with her gracious teares and dry it with her kisses the extreme swetnes that proceeded from this holie body but particulerlie from the sacred stigmates exceeded all other sweetnes neuerthelesse she held her eyes alwayes fixed on the wound of his side wherto she often applyed her mouth and handes whence she receaued such and so exceeding consolation that it seemed vnto her in this conuersation with her dead master and freâ—nd â—hat her soule with a straung and admirable ioy began to liue Butt to the cittizens of Assisium that desired to carry him to buriall finding much delay euery hower seemed an hundred by reason of the extreme feare they had that so precious a treasure by some extraordinarie accident might beÌ„ taken from them wherfore they placed a guard before the monasterie gate and soldiers diuided through the street euen to the gate of the citty which cittizens so importuned the said Lady that she annoynted him with precious iontment then cloathed him in a new gray habitt which she had expresly brought from Rome according to the aduertisement of the Angell and the Religious so opened this habitt that the wound of his side might easily be seene This glorious Sainct did alwayes in his life time desire that his bodie should be buryed in the basest place of all the citty of AssisiuÌ„ his hart excepted which he deputed to our Lady of Angels as during his life he had by affection there setled the same and in deed God did not frustrate him of this iust desire for his holy body was enterred though this were not till foure yeares after by reason that the monasterie was not yet build there nor the church which they sumptuouslie built there afterward in the most abiect place of Assisium where malefactours were executed called the mount of hell the common opinion is that his hart is in the chappell of S. Mary of Angels where according to report it is preserued with great reuerence On the sonday morning all the people being assembled with bowes of trees and the Religious Preistes and Gentlemen with their burning torches and lightes carryed this holie bodie as in procession first to the Church of S. Damian to S. Clare that the prophesie of the Sainct might be accomplished sending her worde some dayes before that she should shortlie see him to her exceeding consolarioÌ„ The grate being opened the body of the Sainct was brought in to the Religious who were so comforted therwith that greife could finde no place in their hartes particulerly in that of S. Clare who endeauouring in vaine to pluck out a nayle of his handes to keep it with her as a relique she began againe with her Sisters to bath this holy bodie with teares encourageing themselues together to proceed in the way begun of the crosse of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST which he had taught them And so after they had restored this holie bodie to the people who weare troubled att this long attendance they carryed it to be enterred in a new sepulcher within the Church of S. George as in a dispositorie where it remayned full foure yeares vnder guard till his church was builded att the Mount of hell as aforesaid It was not without mysterie that he reposed in the said church wherin he had bin baptised had learned his first letters and where he had deliuerd his first preachinges therfore it seemed verie reasonable that his bodie should begin to repose in that place whither the said Lady of the Seauen-Sunnes repayred neuer to abandon him forsaking her habitation in Rome and neuer left this body till her death when she went for euer to dwell with his blessed soule in Paradise How the glorious Father Sainct Francis Was canonized by Pope Gregorie the ninth THE LXXIV CHAPTER THe merittes and glorie of the holie Father S. Francis began by his great miracles to be diuulged whence succeeded that himselfe raigning in heauen his sanctitie was also by diuine power manifested here on earth which he had neuerthelesse alredy made sufficientlie apparant to the world in his life directing an infinite number of soules in the infallible way of vertue The brute of the admirable thinges which God wrought by his seruant Francis came euen to the eares of Pope Gregorie the ninth who resting assured that the S. was glorified with God not only in regard of the said miracles wrought after his death but euen of the experience had with his owne eyes desiring here below to comforme himselfe to the will of God as his true Vicar he determined with a pious and deuoted zeale to canonize him and propose him to the world for a remarckeable example of sanctity and to take all scruple from the Cardinals and others he caused all his principall miracles to be examined and approued by actes of publike Notaries and infinite testimonies worthie of beleife So the Cardinals and all the principall diuines of his Court being herein dulie aduertised concluded that it was iust and verie expedient vnto the Church of God to canonize this glorious Sainct his seruant The yeare 1228. the Pope himselfe went with his Court to Assisium expreslie with this resolution and the sixteenth of Iulie a yeare and nine monethes and halfe after the death of this glorious Sainct vpon a Sonday morning his holines with manie ceremonies and great solemnitie inscribed the blessed Father sainct Francis in the catologue of the sainctes and before they departed thence his Church was begun to be built in the said citty and in the foundation therof the Pope himselfe in presence of an infinite multitude of people laid the first stone and thenceforward the place which was called the Mount of hell was nominated the mount of Paradise The bulle of canonization of the holy Father S. Francis extracted out of the fift chapter of the tenth booke and here more aptly placed GRegory Bishop the Seruant of the seruantes of God To our venerable Brethren Archbishoppes Bishoppes and to our beloued children Abbottes Priors Archpreistes ArchdeacoÌ„s Deanes other Prelates of the church to whose knowledge these presentes shall come health and Apostolicall benediction As the vessels of gold which S. Iohn saw full of perfumes which are the prayers of SS powred out most sweet odours before the most high to destroy the corruption of our sinnes we also beleeue that it is a great furtherance to our saluation with great reuerence to haue memory of his sainctes on earth and with solemnity to publish the merittes of those whose assistance by their continuall intercessions we hope
for in heauen Knowing therfore right well the conuersion life and merittes of the holy Father S. Francis Institutour and Gouernour of the Order of Freer Minors yea by our owne experience and by the testimony of others of most worthy creditt who haue seene the notable miracles which God by meanes of him hath wrought we are likewise assured that he is glorified in heauen his life and apparant renowne dissipating the obscuritie of sinners that liue and haue liued in the shadow of death both men and women for corroboration of the faith of the holy church and to the confusion of the malice of heretikes the contentment of a great nomber of them that haue and doe follow him yet florishing and leading a celestiall life Wherfore that it may not seeme we intend to frustâ—ate the said S. of the honour due vnto him permitting him to be depriued of the reuerence which men owe him as one already glorified of God by the aduise and counsaile of our venerable Brethren the Cardinals and of all the Prelates now here present we haue iudged it requisite to inscribe him in the catologue of SS that as a candle of God he giue light here belowe no way deseruing to be hidden vnder a bushell but to be sett on an high candlesticke of his holy Church We therfore command you in vertue of these preseÌ„t Apostolicall letters that for the vniuersall benefitt you awaken the deuotion of your people to the veneration of this S. of God euery yeare celebrating his feast on the fourth day of October and that you admonish euery one to obserue the same that by his prayers and merittes God may graunt vs his holy grace in this life and his glory in the other Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran the six and twentith of march the second yeare of our Papacie The originall of this authenticall bull is extant in the great Conuent of the Cordeliers att Paris Of the great deuotion which Pope Gregory the ninth euer had to the Order of S. Francis extracted out of the eleuenth chapter of the tenth booke and here put in due place COnsidering that we haue discoursed of the canonization of the glorious Father S. Francis performed by Pope Gregory the ninth it seemeth to the purpose to sett downe what also concerneth the said Pope touching the familiarity and deuotion which he euer carryed towardes this glorious S. and his Order and the prophesie wherby S. Francis often reuealed vnto him that he should attaine to the dignitie of the Papacie His holinesse being yet Cardinall of Hostia and Protectour of this Order had euer a perticuler deuotion to his Religion so that discoursing once together he said vnto him I beseech you Father for the loue of IESVS CHRIST tell me freely your opinion for I am determined to obey you in that you shall resolue me which I promise you and call God to witnesse to witt whither I shall liue in this dignity or serue God in your Religion leauing the world and vanities therof and be cloathed in your habitt Which S. Francis hearing and considering what a beneficiall member he was vnto the church answeared that on the one side he might doe the Church of God and the world good seruice in this present estate considering that he was a man of great experience very prudent and iudicious of Counsaile and on the other side being such and in such dignity in the Church and theÌ„ce entring into religion should giue a most worthy example and by his preachinges purc asing many soules to God should exceedingly benefitt the world therfore he could not herein resolue him without reuelation from God and so he left him extremely perplexed But a little after knowing by diuine reuelation that he should be Pope many occasions happening of writing vnto him concerning his religion he thus made the superscription of his letter To the future Father of the world the Cardinall and so it came to passe for after the death of Pope Honorius he was chosen in his place the same yeare that the S. dyed It is said that of deuotion vnto thaâ— Order he often went vnknowne in company of the Frere Minors wearing the habitt and particulerly on good friday when he went to visitt the Churches and in this sort did wash the feet of the poore with them Wherfore he failed not with his vtmost affection to fauour the two Religions of S. Dominick and S. Francis in such sort that he canonized this holy Father as we haue said the second yeare of his Papacie and S. Antony of Padua in the sixt as in due place shal be mentioned he also canonized S. Dominick the eight yeare of his Papacie How the body of the glorious Father sainct Francis was transported into his owne church THE LXXV CHAPTER THe yeare of grace 1230. the Frere Minors being assembled att Assisium there to hold their Generall Chapter when the translation of this holy body was to be made from the church of S. George into the new church builded to that purpose there repaired an infinite multitude of people from all partes of Italy and many further remote to see this precious body But brother Helias who by the fauour and assistance of the Pope and many seculer gentlemen though Brother Iohn PareÌ„t were Minister Generall caused the holy body without priuity of the said Generall or other persoÌ„ne to be secretly remoued permitting none sauing only certaine of his freindes to know where it reposed which he did for certaine humane considerations And this exceedingly disquieted the said Religious who came rather to see the holy body then to hold the Chapter Brother Helias satisfied them with very few yet witty wordes so that this notwithstanding the said translation was celebrated with a very sumptuous solemnity the Pope hauing expresly sent thither his Apostalicall Noncioes as well to make his excuse of not comming in person by reason of certaine lawfull impedimentes as also to adorne that new church with a great crosse of gold enriched with many precions stones wherin was sâ—tt a litle peice of the true crosse and also with many dressinges and vessels to trimme and decke the high altare and many other rich ornamentes and withall a good almose to defray the said translation and towardes the finishing of the said building then halfe erected His holines by Apostolicall authoritie exempted the said church as also his monastery from all the landes subiect to the Romane Church and would that it should be immediately subiect to the holy Sea himselfe hauing there laid the first stone Now this holy treasure being translated and transported thus sealed with the character of the omnipotent it pleased his diuine maiesty by meane of his seruant to worck many miracles therby to induce the faithfull by feruent imitation to follow his steppes considering that during his life he had bin so deere vnto him as that by conteÌ„plation he had transported him as Enoch into Paradice and as Elias had bin
third time he added that he should not be terrified to consider or feare his fall againe into misery for that was the habitt of a Religious and as soone as he awaked calling for Brother Angelus his Confessour disciple of the holy Father S. Francis and declaring vnto him his vision the Religious graciously eucouraged him to take the habitt wherein he made no difficultie but shewed himselfe most ready especially being surprised with a tercian ague that sodenly assaulted him wherof he dyed very piously with the vtterance of these wordes Almighty God I now dye contentedly and very willingly in this poore habitt of a begger as a punishment of so many vaine superfluities wherein to the great preiudice of my soule I haue exceeded in the worlde wherfore I humbly beseech thine infinite bounty to accept this my good will in regard that thow knowest that if I should liue longer I would neuer forsake this abiect and holy pouerty This great Prince did by example demonstrate to all men that to reiect the vanities and wealth of the world is not so great a disgrace and shame as it is reputed Of certaine miracles wrought in Spaine by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis Taken out of the fourtenth chapter of the tenth booke IN the citty of Girone within the Country of Catalogne the daughter of a poore woman about ten or twelue yeares of age was so lamed and benummed in her feet and handes that she was not only vnable to vndertake any exercise but euen could not feed herselfee which exceedingly perplexed and annoyed her mother as wel in regard of her pouerty as of the trouble she incurred therby And being one day otherwise employed she forgott to giue her daughter to eat who att night complayning her mother as disquieted answeared her Would to God daughter thou wert in heauē sith I am so troubled to serue thee that thou canst doe me no seruice againe The girle tooke these wordes so greiuouslie that she would eat nothinge that euening and remayned all night much afflicted till she heard it ring to matines att the Church of S. Francis which made her remember the great miracles which then were wrought by the merittes of S. Francis and then said with her selfe S. Francis if that be true which is said of thee I most humbly beseech thee voutsafe to make farther proofe on me of thy sanctity freeing my mother and me from such an insupportable torment and affliction S. Francis and S. Antony incontinentlie appeared vnto her cloathed in white and girded with a cord seeming as white as snow S. Antony tooke her by the feet and S. Francis by the handes and lifted her out of the bed and sett her on the ground so leauing her entierly cured When the SS were departed the girle said to Sainct Francis Lord who art thou that hast done so singuler a fauour to my mother and me Sainct Francis answeared that he was the same whome she had so deuoutly inuocated and bid her to arise because she was cured which said they both disappeared The girle perceauing herselfe to be cured full of ioy and admiration att the miracle with a loud voice called her mother who was abroad with her neighbours and they hearing a cleare voice came speedilie to see what the matter was But exceedinglie amazed to see her cured they asked her by what meanes she gott the vse of her members she answeared that recommending herselfe to Sainct Francis two Religious appeared vnto her and cured her The bruit of this miracle was incontinently diuulged ouer all the towne The bishop vnderstanding therof with a great multitude of people accompanyed the said girle to the Church of the Freer Minors to giue thanckes to God and S. Francis for this gracious benefitt The girle seeing the image of S. Francis in the Church poynting theratt with her hand she said a loud behold him that hath deliuered me from the perill of death and cured me In the citty of Cumbre in the kingdome of Portugall the neece of one that was deuout vnto S. Francis and his Order was playing on the riuer side of Modego and entring into the water was carryed away with the streame euen to the middes of the riuer her vncle with other of her kinred seeking her she was found vpon a stone safe and secure in the middes of the water Whence being fetched with a boat and asked all the matter she answeared that two Religious of S. Francis who her Father the night before had lodged in his house had saued her from being drowned Thus did the holy Father S. Francis requite this his affectionate freind for his deuotion in entertayning his Religious into his house This ensuying is taken out of the twelfth chap. of the tenth booke THere was a woman in Almania that by the merittes of S. Francis obtayned of God a male childe this boy playing in the street and his mother beholding him as she sate at the dore of her house there came a possessed man that audaciouslie and impudentlie attēpted publikely to force this woman but she shifting in to her house violently shutt the dore against him The possessed partly perceauing that the mother was escaped tooke the child and with his diuillesh force rent it in peeces and went his way The poore mother in meane while went to the windoe to see if her sonne had no hurt but perceauing him so dismembred she filled the aire with sighes and comming speedily downe she assembled all the members of her child into her lap and with a strong faith carryed them to the Church of S. Francis who a litle before had obtayned him for her where hauing layd him on the altare with great courage she vttered these wordes Glorious Sainct that hast obtained this child forme of God restore him me againe att this present I beseech thee for I beleeue and hope that his diuine maiestie will not deny thee such a fauour This strong faith was not frustrated of what it expected for in an instant the members of the child were miraculously revnited together and the child restored to his life and beauty to the exceeding admiration and encrease of deuotion in all persons This miracle remayned a long time pictured in the citty of Bolonia How S. Francis and S. Antony deliuered a lady from dispaire Taken out of the 12. chapter of the tenth booke IN the kingdome of Portugall and citty of Liuarez the lady of the place called Lopez had for gouernesse a deuill in disguise of a woman by whose counsaile she practised most horrible cruelties on her subiectes and most enormous sinnes in her selfe but following the custome of most women she was very deuout vnto the SS particulerly to S. Francis and S. Antony of Padua Now she falling greiuously sick and by reason of her enormous sinnes committed running into dispaire she had no care of spirituall phisicians nor of other Sacramentes whervpon the SS mentioned hauing pitty on her
escape the wrath of God But the Guardian in his owne excuse alleadged that he did it not of himselfe and that by the grace of God he affected not those worldlie honours but had onlie consented therto for the commodity of other Religious Therfore said he doest thou meritt a double punishment considering that being austere in thine owne behalfe and accommodating they selfe vnto others thou doest not care to damne thine owne soule which said he vanished And what after became of the said Guardian is not knowne How S. Francis appeared in vision deciding who were his Religious and who not in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ sitting as Iudge Taken out of the seauententh chapter of the tenth booke IN the primitiue time of the Order there happened a very horrible accident on this subiect in England which was thus there being a Religious of sainct Francis very contemplatiue who for the merittes of his deuotions was often rapt into extasie his Guardian seeing him so to remayne a whole day and weeping said vnto him I command you brother vpon holy obedience to retourne to your selfe from the extasie you are in Hauing heard the word of obedience he incontinently came to himselfe and tooke refection according to his necessity hauing resumed his spirittes the Superiour commanded him againe vpon obedience to tell him what he had seene that caused him so bitterly to weepe which seemed vnto him meerly extraordinary for the property of mentall extasie is to cause ioy and not sorrow and lamentation The Religious thus constrayned began to recount vnto him saying O Father I saw our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST sitting on a very high throne with an incredible Maiesty attended with all his celestiall guard to execute his iudgement Then in an instant I saw to appeare all degrees of men and women and saw which I would neuer haue beleeued many Religious and many Preistes also condemned as worldlinges among whome I saw a Religious of our Order that had a delicate and sensuall habitt who being demaunded of what Religion he was he answeared that he was a Religious of the Order of sainct Francis Wherfore the mighty Iudge tourning to S. Francis asked him if it were true that this Religious were one of his He answeared that he was none of his Religious because his woare no habittes so fine and sensuall but poore and patched and so the wretch was sodenly throwne into hell after him came an other accompayned with many seculer Gentlemen the S. denyed him also to be any of his affirming that his Religious applyed themselues to prayer and other spirituall excises and not to vaine seculer conuersations and so he was condēned as the other as also the third because he came with a great quantity of curious bookes after these there came one very expert in contriuing lofty and sumptuous buildinges who was sent for an architect into hell Finallie there came one miserably cloathed and ragged who fell on his knees affirming himselfe to be a wretched sinner vnworthy of life but demaunded mercie of God S. Francis ioyfullie receaued him into his armes and conducted him with him into Paradise saying to our Lord this is one of my Frere Minors and then the vision disappeared now this is the cause of mine extraordinary teares Here ensueth an order of the nine principall vertues of this glorious S. wherby he merited to obtaine such worthy graces of God Taken out of the second chapter of the third booke AFter the miracles and apparitions which the holy Father S. Francis made to those that were deuout vnto him it shall not be amisse to recount also the vertues wherby he merited to obtayne of God such graces and so notable giftes which also he daily obtayneth according to what the blessed Brother Iuniperus his disciple writeth therof The first vertue then was his great contrition confession and satisfaction for his sinnes and his care to auoyd them afterward The second was the admirable affection he had towardes his neighbour and the compassion he had of him in effect and in word and especially in his interiour in that he esteemed euery one farre aboue himselfe taking for his ground this argument that hauing offended the soueraigne Creatour who so much loued vs as that for our loue alone he would take on him humane flesh he therfore participated himselfe with euery creature and so did voluntarily obey all not only his Superiours equals and inferiours but as faire foorth as was lawful and possible all creatures The third was a separation of heart from all terrestriall and transitory thinges for he was vnited to IESVS CHRIST alone who had created him and whome alone he desired Wherfore he in such sort exercised himselfe herein that it was so easy for him to sequester himselfe from terrestriall thinges and to haue his spiritt alwayes addressed vnto God that it seemed his flesh had the same will with his spiritt The fourth was the incredible pacience wherwith he endured all his afflictions and al the iniuryes that were laid vpō him endeauouring to loue them that iniuryed him mortifying his proper sences and receauing all as from the hand of God for as he beleeued that all good proceeded from the diuine liberality so did he beleeue that the affliction which he endured was for his sinnes and that God meant to chastice him in this lif not in the other The fift was his loue vnto the good and the great compassion he had of the wicked reputing himselfe much lesse then they for he would say that the end was not yet seene when the good might become wicked the wicked good When he heard any one detracted either he would excuse him or would shew that he disliked it so that he would putt the detractour to silence or chaunge the discourse The sixt was that he loued to be reprehended for which he was verie thanckfull Neuertheles he was verie vnwilling to reprehend though he were verie zealous of the honour of God of the good of his neighbour and of the obseruance of the rule yet to auoide obligation to reprehend he renounced the office of Generall The seauenth was that he serued each one with a pure will and very great affection though he would neuer permitt himselfe to be serued but in extreme necessity reputing himselfe vnworthy to be serued alleadging that IESVS CHRIST said that he came not to be serued but to serue And if any one in any necessity serued him he would in his heart giue thanckes to God for giuing will and power to that Religious to serue him The eight was that he endeauoured to conserue in his memorie the graces which he had receaued of his diuine maiestie as also the vniuersall benefitts exhibited to al other creatures for which he was alwayes thanckfull for himselfe and all others Att the end of this thanckesgiuing he ordinarily accused himselfe discending to the knowledge of himselfe and ascending to that of God reputing himselfe vnworthy to giue him
III. CHAPTER IN the citty of Potencia in Apulia there was a Preist called Roger a very venerable man and Canon of the great church who being by meanes of an infirmity become very feeble entred one day into a church to pray wherein was painted the image of S. Francis with the stigmates which beholding he began to conceaue a doubt in himselfe of the sublimity of the miracle as of an inaccustomed thinge and vtterly impossible his hart being thus wounded with incredulity he felt att the verie instant such a greiuous pearcing of his left hand within his gloue that an arrow flyeth not out of a bowe with more force and violence wherupon being exceedingly amazed with the wound together with the stroake and yet more with the secrett manner therof he pulled of his gloue to see with his eyes the effect of that which he had heard and felt and hauing neuer before had any wound in his hand with admiration he beheld this new wound whence began to proceed such an extreme paine as he thought therof to dye it was merueilous to consider for in the gloue appeared no signe att all but only in the hand that the wound made secretly in the hand might be correspondent to that which was secrett in the hart So for the space of two dayes making publicke relation of the occasion and the secrett of his incredulity he confessed and with oath affirmed that he beleeued the sacred stigmates to be imprinted in S. Francis he humbly recommended himselfe vnto him beseeching him by the vertu of his sacred stigmates and by the efficacie of his intercession to procure the cessation of his paine Att the end of two dayes his incredulity hauing bin sufficiently punished God by the merittes of the S. gaue him ease for the greife entierly ceassed the heat of the hurt was qualified and no signe of the wound remayned so that secrett infirmity of the soule was cured by the manifest launce of the flesh and by diuine prouidence the body was cured together with the soule the man remayning humble towardes God deuout to his seruant S. Francis and affectionate to the Religious of his Order This so solemne miracle was assured by autenticall letters from the Bishop of the said citty sealed with the ordinary seale that thenceforward none might admitt any doubt of the sacred woundes of the Sonne of God diuinely imprinted in his seruant Francis and that no mannes eye should be euill to see that God is good as if the liberality and gift of this grace did not corresponde vnto the eternall bounty Of the dead raised by the merittes of S. Francis THE IV. CHAPTER IN the citty of Mont-Maron neere to Beneuentum there dyed a woman of singuler deuotion vnto the glorious Father S. Francis where the Clergie being assembled the same euenning to sing hir vigiles the woman arose before them all called one of the Preistes there present saying vnto him Father I desire to be confessed of one sinne Know that after my death I should haue bin coÌ„demned to the deuil in an obscure horrible prison because I neuer confessed a sinne which I now desire to confesse but the holy Father S. Fr. hauing prayed for me because I haue euer deuoutly serued him it is permitted me to retourne to life that being confessed of this sinne I may afterward obtaine eternall life with him And for assurance hereof as soone as I shal be confessed and haue absolution I shall goe to the glory promised So hauing with exceeding great contrition confessed her sinne and performed the peÌ„nance enioyned by her Confessour all trembling accommodating her selfe sweetly into her bed she slept in our Lord. In the mountaines of Apulia in the towne of Parmace there was a maried man that had one only daughter young and exceedingly beloued of himselfe and her mother who being seased with an inexpected and greiuous sicknes sodenlie dyed wheratt the Father and mother being out of hope euer to haue other children were so afflicted that they were ready to dye with her Theire kinred and freindes being come to bury and bewayle her the mother was so sorrowfull and oppressed with greife that she consumed into teares yea so gaue way to sorrow and so employed her selfe in this affliction that she neither saw nor vnderstood any thing that was done in her house but as euerie one was thus disquieted yea voide of hope the holie Father S. Francis with one Religious only appeared to the mother that was deuout vnto him and in compassionate manner said Woman ceasse to lament for the light of thy candell whome thou bewaylest as dead shal by mine intercession be incontinentlie reuiued Which said he disappeared and the woman presentlie related what had bin said vnto her by the S. vnto those present and would not permitt the body of her dead daughter to be carryed to buriall but comming neere her and inuocating the name of S. Francis she lifted her vp aliue and in health in the presence of her kinred and freindes who gaue thanckes to God and to his blessed seruant The Frere Minors of Nocere staÌ„ding in need of a chariott demaunded one of a man named Peter who in steed of lending them his chariott and affording them the almose which they demaunded for the honour of God and S. Francis he sotishly answeared them and with iniurious wordes cursed the name of the S. but he soone repented his folly in regard of what incontinently befell him which wrought in him a great feare of the wrath of God for he lost his eldest sonne who being euen then stricken with a disease sodenly dyed wherfore in an extreme passion that assailed his hart casting himselfe on thâ— ground and there wallowing he inuocated the S. with the same mouth that had so indiscreetly blasphemed him and bitterly weeping said Father I am he that haue offended I am he that haue impiously spoaken thou doest iustlie chasticie me ô S. of God! restore the innocent child to him that repenteth his fault and is ready to doe pennance Punishment is due to him that hath lewdly blasphemed wherfore I freely giue my selfe to thee I offer me to serue thee for euer and to offer vnto God sacrifice of praise to the honour glory of thy holy name It was admirable that att these wordes his sonne arose one his feet and procuring end to their lamentation that mourned for him he confidently affirmed that wheÌ„ he dyed he saw the holy Father S. Francis who had conducted his â—oule from the separation of the body and by their prayers had restored it againe The sonne of a Notary att Rome about the age of seauen yeares desiâ—ing according to the custome to goe with his mother to masse she vnwilling to permitt him did shutt him into the house The child seeing he could not gett out att the dore lept out att the window and fel dead against the ground The mother that was not gone farre hearing the fall
prepared for thē that loue him perfectly And as the cōtēplatiue S. Bernard saith it is not permitted to all or in one same place and degree to enioy the secrett and glorious presence of God but according as the celestiall Father determineth to each one because we haue not elected God but he vs who hath giuen place proper to each one of his SS each one is where he hath bin placed S. Mary Magdalē found place to her was graunted the feet of our Lord I. C. S. Thomas the Apostle was admitted to his side S. Peter to the bosome of the Father S. Iohn to the breast of I. C. S. Paul was eleuated to the third heauē the sacred woūdes of our Lord I. C. were cōmunicated vnto S. Francis Who thē shall presume to haue a desire to know the perfectiō merittes of such a greatnes as S. Mary Magdalē reposed on the bed of true penance S. Thomas in the light of truth S. Peter in the chaire of faith S. Iohn in the fournace of charity S. Paul in the throne of wisdome and S. Francis in the loue trāsformation of I. C. we cānot for it is not permitted vs but only to follow imitate the SS in the worckes perfections which are mercifully reuealed by our Lord I. C. therfore to giue in finite thanckes to the author of all goodnes that by the merittes of his sainctes by their intercession and his diuine grace he conduct vs to that perfection in this life and that in the other we may enioy the eternall glorie Amen The end of the third booke and first volume of Chronicles of the Frere Minors wherin is conteined the life death and miracles of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS CONTEINING THE MARTYRDOME of diuers Religious of the Order of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis Translated by the partie aforesaid THE SECOND VOLVME How S. Francis sent certaine Religious to preach the faith of Iesus Christ vnto the Mores in Spaine THE FIRST CHAPTER IN the yeare of grace 1219. the glorious Father S. Francis kept the great generall chapter att Pentecost wherat all the Religious of his Order assembled as it hath bin amplie declared in the first booke of the first volume of these present Chronicles This Chapter was held eleuen years after that Pope Innocent the third had with his owne mouth confirmed the Order of the Frere Minors the fourth yeare of the Popedome of Pope Honorious the third of blessed memory who then piously gouerned the Church In this Chapter it was reuealed vnto S. Francis that he should againe send his Religious ouer the world to preach the faith of IESVS CHRIST as well amongest Christians as Pagans After this the most capable Religious of the Order were chosen for Prouincials S. Francis applyed himselfe to obey the holy will of God And because the rage of the Mores was spred ouer three partes of the world Asia Africa and Europe he resolued to send his Religious into those partes to preach the truth of the faith of IESVS CHRIST to reduce the Pagans from their damnable errours And to make a beginning he chose Asia for himselfe whither he went with eleuen of his Brethren and preached to the Soldan and the Mores of his kingdome He sent Brother Giles into Africa with Religious of like feruour and deuotion who thincking to preach to the Mores were apprehended by Christians and very vnwillingly brought back into Italy He sent six Italian Religious of very perfect life into Spaine where the Emperour Miramolin of Marocco persecuted the Christians The said Religious were Brother Vital Brother Berard Brother Peter Brother Adiutus Brother Accursus and Brother Otto of whome the first Brother Vital was by the holy Father constituted their superiour Brother Berard was an excellent preacher in the Arabian tongue Brother Otto was a Preist Brother Adiutus and Brother Accursus were lay Brethren the rule so tearming the Religious that keep not the quiet Now sainct Francis hauing called them said My children God hath commanded me to send you to preach the holy faith vnto the Mores and to impugne the sect of Mahomet and therfore my freindes hold your selues ready to execute his holy will in such sort as you shall see cause Goe yee I say my beloued ioyfully preparing your soules to the crowne which it shall please his diuine Maiesty to bestow vpon you performing his holy will according as you shall feele your selues inspired They as obedient children only bended their heades and crossed their armes expecting his holy benediction but the holy Father first made them this exhortation My deere children I haue certaine wordes to deliuer you that you may the better effect this commandement of God to his glorie and the saluation of your soules Be yee carefull to keepe peace among your selues and be not Brothers so much in habitt and profession as in spiritt and will Next haue speciall care to fly enuie which was the first cause of our damnation support with patience and be ioyfull in persecutions and humble before God and men and by this meane you shall obtaine victorie against your ennemis visible and inuisible Be yee mindefull to imitate with all your power our Lord IESVS CHRIST and to follow him in the strictest manner you can in all the three vowes in obedience obeying your superiour as he one earth obeyed his parentes in pouerty liuing therin as he did for he would be borne liue and dye poore and did alwayes preach pouerty to teach vs the same and in chastity liuing and persisting chast not only in bodie but euen in spirit sith our Lord so muchloued this vertue that he would be borne of a virgin and presently after his Natiuity would haue for his first fruites the holie Virgin Innocentes and being on the Crosse he would dye betwene two virgins his Blessed Mother and S. Iohn the Euangelist Cast all your cogitations and hopes in God and he will assist and conduct you Carry with you the rule and the Breuiary and say the diuine office the most deuoutly you can Lett Brother Vital be your superiour and therfore obey him entierly but aboue all be mindefull to meditate cōtinually on the passion of our lord IESVS CHRIST for that is it which shall make all incommodities sweet vnto you and all trauell pleasing in this long iorney into Spaine which you are to attempt and in the conuersation and commerce which yee are to haue with the Mores the ennemies of their Creatour Beleeue I pray you that there is nothing doth separate you from me but the glorie of God and the saluation of soules for but for that I would neuer disioyne you from me And God knoweth the greife and affliction which my hart feeleth for your departure though in deed your prompt obedience doth much comfort me but it is necessarie that we preferre the will of our lord before our owne These good
CHAPTER THe couragious Seruantes of IESVS CHRIST being presented before the parlemental seate of the Mores with their handes manicled behinde their backes all bloudy and embrued with the blowes giuen them by the people the cheife president made them this demaund Obstinate men and temerariours ennemies of our faith whence are you whence come ye what is your designe whence proceedeth such a presumption thus to blaspheme our great Prophet The SS answeared that they were by nation Italians and came froÌ„ Portugal but said the president who permitted you to enter into this kingdome so presumptuously and boldly heere to preach a new doctrine cotrarie to the faith of the Mores Brother Otto a Preist constantly answeared that as for their preaching it came from God who is to be obeyed rather then men because said they our Lord IESVS CHRIST is the Creatour Redeemer and soueraigne master to whome whatsoeuer is in the world is subiect and none is able to resist his holie will he hath left vs this commandement that we should vniuersally preach his holy gospell therfore are we come to preach to your king and to your selues to denounce vnto you the wordes of life that being illuminated with diuine grace you may discerne in what errour you are to come afterward to the true way of saluation as we shall demonstrate vnto you if you please to giue vs audience Besides we are sent hither by our Generall Brother Francis who as well by himselfe as by his Religious trauelleth ouer all the world to preach vnto Insidels by an exceeding loue and desire of the saluation of soules that induceth him the true way of faith notwithstanding you carry vs so great an hatred The president answeared you poore blinded ignorant wretches deceaued as ye are to esteeme them for vtterly lost that follow not your doctrine but tell me a litle what is that truth which you haue found and whither it be possible that there may be an other way of saluation then what we professe Brother Otto replenished with the holy Ghost replyed IESVS CHRIST is the soueraine verity and the true and only way that can conduct to the port of saluation by meane of his holy faith which consisteth in belieuing him to be God and man God three and one Father Sonne and Holy Ghost and true man borne of the Virgin Mary Creatour of all this frame of the world true man conioyned to the diuinity and Redeemer of all the men in the world that were already lost and condemned by the sinne of Adam in which humanity he conuersed with all he instructed all and saued all those that would belieue in him both then att this present and euen till the day of the last iudgement he suffered death and passion to pay by his precious bloud our proper and particuler faultes and incontinentlie after arose againe to conduct vs all also to heauen whence he shall come hereafter to iudge on earth the liuing and dead he shall then come in his maiestie where neither humane forces nor richesse nor kingdomes nor Empires shall in any sort preuaile man being obliged to stand naked and alone accompanyed only with his worckes good or euill according to which he shall iudge him giuing to his SS eternall glory in heauen and to others that would not belieue in him eternall fire in hell The President smiling said And how know you these thinges to be so certaine as you auouch them Brother Otto answeared By the testimony of the holy scriptures dictated by the holie Ghost which haue reuealed vnto vs this verity by testimonie I say of the Patriarches and Prophâ—ttes of the old testament as also by the doctrine and testimony of our Redeemer IESVS who is the way out of which there is none att all the truth out of which is nothing but deceipt and the life out of which is only death likewise by the predication of his holy Apostles confirmed by manie great miracles which propheties for the most part are fulfilled and only remaine those that are for the end and consummation of the world in such sort as we ought also to belieue their doctrine and with greater reason and foundation then you haue for your superstition considering that you belieue only vpon the writing of your false prophett Mahomet which is not assured or confirmed by any testimony more then his simple deceiptfull and lying word and we besides the said confirmations and accomplishmentes of matters foretold by our Prophetes haue infinite miracles wrought by our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST and his holâ—e Apostles Martyrs Confessours and Virgins that giue vs proofe of the holy yea most holie and most assured faith for we haue seene to be cured an infinite number of diseased personnes infinite possessed creatures deliuered the necessarie vse of members restored to the maymed the blind illuminated hearing and speech restored to infinite deafe and dumme leapers cleansed and purified and finally the dead already putrified to be raised which you caÌ„not auouch of your false Mahomett therfore reiecting this vaine and abhominable beleife embrace ours approued by so many tokens and testimonies diuine and humane flye this manyfest illusion take from before your eyes this false cloud that obscureth them only by reason that you are borne in such an accursed law and nusled therin for beleeue that as soone as you shall begin to giue place in your hart to the holy Ghost you shall interiourly feele such a light and force that you will after doe more of your selues the we can by wordes expresse and by your example you shall open then gate of saluation to the simple people Take knowledge therfore with me I beseech you how your miserable prophett leadeth you together with himselfe to eternall damnation by meanes of many of his falsities and sinnes that he hath taught you which are out of the true and only way of saluation And if you desire to saue your soules you must necessarily follow the true light of life which is ready to illuminate each one and resist no longer the holy Ghost that calleth you to his kingdome Of the constancy of the fiue Martyrs in their tormentes and how they were visited in prison by our Lord. THE XIII CHAPTER BVt the President hearing this notable discourse and fearing the people might be conuerted by such pregnant reasons filled with a zeale towards his owne law proposed vnto the holy Martyrs one of these two elections either that they should yeld honour and glory to his Prophett for the blasphemies they had vttered against him and should freely preach his law or els should prepare themselues to endure such cruell tormentes as should enforce their death Wherto Brother Otho replenished with exceeding ioy for the desired aduertisement they heard of Martyrdome answeared if feare of death would terrify vs we should perhappes aduise to admitt your law as many miserable wretches that for feare to loose this traÌ„sitory life loose the eternall But our Redeemer hath strengthened and
fortified vs against that pusillanimity when he willed vs not to feare those that haue power only to torment this wretched vile and fraile body but him that can torment both our body and soule eternally in hell Therfore for as much also as we know that he only shal be crowned who shall constantly perseuer to the end doe what you will for we hope in the diuine Maiesty that your executioners shal be rather be weary of tormenting vs then we of ioyfully enduring for the loue of God considering withall that we repute this death receaued for IESVS CHRIST as the gate of life wherby we are to enter This iudge seeing their constancy coÌ„manded them to be separated and committed to seuerall places and cruelly whipt and that after the executioners were wearied there should salt be put and vinegar powred in to their woundes and lastly shutt vp in prison all which was done and the next morning he caused the same to be iterated and then he sent theÌ„ to a publicke place vnto the people that they might be reueÌ„ged on them for the iniuryes committed against Mahomett They were brought thither naked their handes bound behinde their backes and cordes about their neckes there were their woundes renewed and their passed afflictions redoubled for besides that they were cruelly beaten scourged they cast them vpon broaken glasse and sharp pointed flintes wheron they roled and tumbled theÌ„ afterward they cast boylling oyle on their bodyes omitting nothing that might exulcerate their woundes each of them esteeming it a great sacrifice vnto Mahomett to exercise most barbarous and beastly kindes of tortures or to inuent them for dischardge of their fury against the holy Martyrs who notwithstanding in the middest of the said afflictions did with a loud voice praise and cofesse our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST demonstrating that they respected not the tormeÌ„tes which they endured nor the iniuryes disgorged against theÌ„ for one caÌ„not imagine that beastly dishonest and infamous wordes which were not then vttered vnto them but the most insupportable vnto them were the blasphemies which they vsed against God The whole day and part of the night was spent in this pittifull spectacle theÌ„ were they retourned to prisoÌ„ wher with all their hartes they gaue thaÌ„ckes vnto God and encouraged each other Now the immensiue and infinite bounty beholding from heauen his holy seruantes voutsafed to giue them a farther consolation with his visible presence appearing vnto them in a most resplendent light wherin they found an inestimable sweetnes and such as they vtterly forgott whatsoeuer they had suffered and endured This light so spred it selfe that it was also seene of the keepers who therin seeing many shadoes of personnes were fearfull suspected the prisoners were escaped therwith And therfore they hastened to a prisoner that was a good Christian called Peter Hermand to whome they related that they had seene the holy Martyrs escape and ascend vnto heauen in a bright and cleare light He coniecturing that this might be some notable vision seene by them did comfort them bid them not to feare affirming that he had heard them all the night to sing praise God which they being desirours to proue as seeming probable they went and found them all in prayer very ioyfull and content in their prison as if they had not endured any affliction How they were presented before the king Miramolin whome they putt to silence and confounded THE XIV CHAPTER THe next morning the king retourning from the fieldes and vnderstanding what had passed touching the Religious heresolued to see the end of their proceeding and either to conuert them to the law of Mahomett or els to haue a most cruell reuenge vpon them Which the foresaid Prince of Portugall Dom Pedro perceauing repayred to the said President and prayed him that after the said Religious should be dead their bodyes might not be committed to the disposition of the Mores but of the Christians which he obtayned The said Martyrs were then brought before the king their handes manicled behinde their backes their face swollen blew buffeted rent and all bloudy as was all the rest of their body with the blowes of the day precedent seeming rather dead then liuing creatures the king then beholding them with fauourable eye said Well you now being in my presence whither do you rather desirer to be mine enemies and rebelles and as such cruelly to dye or my freindes and as such aduanced to the principall degrees of my kingdome The holy Martyrs answeared that he might well hold them for his good freindes sith they were come from so farre a contry only for his cause and for the loue of him and of his kingdome to saue them from perishing and goeing to hell eternally damned putting their liues in hazard for the saluation of their soules and bodies The king vpon these wordes considering the resolution and inuincible fortitude of the holy Martyrs was vtterly confounded in himselfe wherfore as extremely enraged he retired into his closetâ— to consult what to doe with them sith he could draw them to nothing either by sweetnes or extremity the holy Martyrs on the contrary praising God for that he had giuen them grace euer till then to preach his holy faith notwithstanding the buffets they â—ad receaued to putt them to silence Of a conference betweene the said Religious and a noble man of the Mores THE XV. CHAPTER THere was a warlike noble More desirous to attempt if he could by faire meanes and speeches gaine them but he no more preuailed then the others for he endeauoured by sweet wordes to persuade them to obey the kinge who was more carefull of their good then them selues considering that being in his power to torment them and prolong their tortutures in deferring their death he neuertheles endeauoured to make them see their errours notwithstanding the iniuryes he had receaued of them and their great blasphemies vttered against his great prophett Mahomett who all men know how gratefull he is to God sith with his owne mouth he hath dictated vnto him his holy law wherin if they would liue he would in behalfe of the king promise them they should be most aduanced in his kingdome and should euer rule and gouerne in this world expecting by the intercession of their great Prophett Mahomett a double croune of God after their death Whereto Brother Otho with a zealous feruour answeared Vade retro Sathana auant from my presence thou hideous and infernall deuill for we with a firme and liuely faith adore and plainly confesse the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost God in Trinity and vnity but thou miserable wretch that art already condemned to the eternall fire where he is whome thou adorest hauing compassion of thy selfe and performing thy duety oughtest to be conuerted it were more necessary for thee to shew they selfe more respectiue of thy owne saluation then of ours we hauing made choice of this assured way the more readily to
that he would employ him in the entreprise of peace where he must fight with a long and continuall martyrdome not as a priuate soldier but as a Capitaine and Doctour of many people he therfore resolued to experience and more clearly to enforme himselfe of the will of God And to that end embarqued himselfe againe for Marroccho but by a tempest he was driuen into the I le of Sicilia where being landed he went to the Couent of Frere Minors where he vnderstood that they made preparation to goe to the Generall Chapter att Assisium wherfore being assured of the will of God he much resisted his owne proper will and entirely resigned himselfe into the handes of his goodnes and so in their company he came to the Generall chapter which ended it was noted that he alone by certaine diuine disposition remayned vndemaunded of any Superiour wherefore comming humblie to the Romane Proninciall called Brother Gratian he prayed him to vouchsafe to demaund him of the holy Father sainct Francis and consequentlie to instruct him together with the other Religious Nouices in the ceremonies and obseruations of the Order So the true seruaunt of God preseruing the vertue of humility made himselfe generally to appeare ignorant Thus hauing obtayned what he desired he was no sooner arriued att the Couent with his Superiour but he prayed him to permitt him to liue solitarily in some sequestred place which was also graunted him and a residence aloted him in a litle hermitage vpon the mountaine of sainct Paul where there was a litle Couent of other Religious of their Order there he spent his time alone and in a priuate celle seruing God in continuall meditations and prayers fortifying his spiritt in his loue against the temptations of the deuill and chastising his body by continuall abstinence and fastinges refecting only and rarelie with bread and water whereby he so weakened and subdued himselfe that his Brethren walking sometimes with him to conferre of spirituall matters did testifie that he was so feeble as he could not stand on his feet so that he seemed alwayes ready to fall This elected spiritt of God for a certaine time thus conuersed as ignorant and simple amongst the simple not presuming to aspire to any glorious act or notable enterprise for the glorie of God and the saluation of faithfull soules as being preuented of his first intention But entierlie resigned himselfe vnto God absolutelie renouncing his owne will it being also the most secure way that can be taken and most pleasing vnto God who afterwardes in time and place maketh vse of such seruantes as he did of this Of his first preaching and how he was afterward made preacher by sainct Francis THE IV. CHAPTER THe time of taking Orders being come the F. Guardian of sainct Antony being to send certaine of his Religious to receaue them himselfe would associat them and took sainct Antony for his companion so they were with certaine Dominicans together att Torlie where the houre of collation being come and they all att table the Guardian began to entreat the said Dominicans to make some exhortation for the consolation of the companie but they out of humilitie excusing them selues the Guardian inspired of God commaunded sainct Antony in vertue of obedience to speake some thing for their edification according as the holy Ghost should dictate vnto him The glorious Sainct as much as he possiblie could excused himselfe alleaging that he had neuer bin accustomed to any other thing in Religion but to wash the shooe-clowtes to lay the bucke and dresse the kitchin and being ignorant he was lesse fitt for such an office then for any other herein he spake nothing but what his Brethren there present knew to be true so that he was easilie beleeued for none had yet perceaued his learning he hauing no bookes but he had a notable and assured memorie and in his mentall Prayers was of a verie high contemplation two particuler giftes wherwith God and nature had endued him and withall he had well studyed in former times yet in speaking latin he was verie sober and sparing Being then vnable by his preceptes to resist his obedience to his Guardian who not admitting his excuses as forcible constrayned him to satisfie his commandement he began to speake simply But the holy Ghost inspiring and worcking where he pleaseth would not haue this his cleare burning light any longer hidden but that he should giue light and illuminate his holy Church he I say made him so to shine and appeare that his audience perceauing his eloquence and his learning both pourchased by practise and infused by God they were all astonished and amazed but much more were they edified by his humility in that he had so long time concealed this talent The holy Frather sainct Francis being hereof by the Guardian incontinently aduertised giuing thanckes to God he aucthorised him to be a preacher and commaunded him to make vse of the notable benefitt which his diuine Maiesty had bestowed on him and so he was chosen of God and deputed to the holy Ministery of his word miraculously and not by his owne industry he also confirmed his doctrine by an entier and meere voluntary contempt of the world and a most simple innocencie by a perfect resignation of his will into God by mortification of his flesh and by a very deep humility together with his charity towardes God and his neighbour hauing a most feruent will to die in their cause though God for his greater croune and the edification of the faithfull disposed otherwise of the effect When he began to preach as before he feared not to goe among the barbarous Pagans much lesse did he then feare being among Christians the power of Princes and Potentates of the world So that without acception of personnes indifferently he touched and stroake all sortes of qualities with the sword of God yet alwayes vsing the meaner sort more mildlie to auoyde to scandalize them How where and of whome he learned and after read Diuinity THE V. CHAPTER THis glorious S. was the first Religious of the Order of the Frere Minors that studied and read diuinity with consent and by permission of the holy Father S. Francis who sent him to Verselles with an other called Brother Adā de Marisco an Englishman to heare the Abbott of sainct Andrew a most famous diuine of that time and one that had lately translated and commented vpon the workes of sainct Denis Areopagita out of Greeke into Latin then it was that the Vniuersity of Millan and Pauia were transferred to Verselles the said Abbot gaue those Religious a gratefull countenance for that he held himselfe so edified by them as he freely confessed that they taught him a doctrine not humane but heauenlie and that he beheld in them the hierarchies of Angels these good Religious in the meane time profited exceedingly for they attayned that very yeare to such a sublimity and eleuation of vnderstanding that they seemed
not only to haue formerly studied the said hierarchie but euen to haue seene and frequented the same Wherevpon the afore said Abbot in the third chapter of his said commentary oftentimes reiterateth these wordes Loue penetrateth farther then exteriour science can doe as is read to haue appeared in many Bishoppes who not being learned yet very subtilly penetrated to the deepest secrettes of the most sacred Trinity as my selfe haue experienced in the holy Religious Br. Antony of the Order of Frere Minors by the familier conuersation which I haue had with himt for albeit he was litle conuersant in worldly sciences when he learned Mysticall diuinity he so penetratiuely vnderstood the same that I may truely say of him that which IESVS CHRIST affirmed of S. Iohn Baptist that he was a burning candell that illuminated the world in regard that he lightened the people exteriourly by diuine knowledge wherwith he burned interiourly by a celestiall loue Touching the lecture which he read the licence which S. Francis sent him was thus Br. Francis to his most deare Brother Antony health I am content that you read Diuinity to the Brethren prouided that it be in such sort as that the spiritt of holy prayer be not weakened neither in you nor them according to the rule He so reuerenced sainct Francis whome he called Bishop that he would neuer read Diuinity though he were by the Religious exceedingly importuned therevnto till he had receaued the said licence of him by vertue wherof he first read att Montpellier in Languedoc then att Bollonia and att Padua the greatest part of his learning he had obtained of God alwayes eleuating his spiritt in him as once it happened vnto him intending to preach before an Abbot of sainct Benets Order vpon the wordes of S. Paul written to sainct Denis for att that time he continued a long space rauished in extasie How he preached in France and of the miracles he wrought there THE VI. CHAPTER SAinct Antony was sent into France to be Guardian in the Couent of Limoges in Aquitaine by his workes and predications to conuert many heretiques that then were there and to confirme the Catholiques which he so happely performed that the memory therof remayneth euen to our dayes besides many miracles which God there wrought by him wherof we will recount some few As he preached the Passion on Maundy thursday night or good friday morning in the Church of S. Peter of Quadruuio in Lymoges at the same time that the Religious did solemnely sing Matines in the Couēt when they came to the lesson that was to be read he instantly appeared and read it all yet without leauing the pulpit where he preached void of his presence It may be thought that God interposed the ministery of some Angell that entertayned the people whiles he sung the lesson in the Qiuer Almost the like accident arriued att Mōtpellier where he was Lector for preaching one day to the people he remembred that he had not appointed any one to sing an Alleluia in his place it being his office to sing it whiles he was preaching he stouped in the pulpit as to repose himselfe and was att the same instant seene to sing the Alleluia in his Couent yet departed not from the great church where then he preached This diuine vertue in S. Antony is not to be so much admired as if the like had neuer bin for the same arriued to S. Francis when he was seene in a siery chariott and when he appeared in forme of a crosse att the Chapter of Arles as in his life we haue related And to S. Ambrose when in a moment he was present att the obsequies of S. Martin att Tours though he was seene att Milan the very same time How he deliuered a Religious and a Nouice from great temptations THE VII CHAPTER THere was in the said Monastery of Limoges a Nouice called Brother Peter who was exceedingly tempted to leaue his habitt S. Antony as a right vigilant Pastour ouer the flock of God knew this temptation in spiritt and therfore called and drew him a part then causing him to open his mouth he blew and breathed therin saying My sonne receaue the holy Ghost O admirable accident This Nouice fell instantly to the ground as dead The other Religious hastening to rayse him S. Antony took him by the hand and lifted him vp The Nouice then affirmed that he had bin in heauen and proceeding to recount what he had seene the S. bid him to keep it secrett which he did and was neuer after tempted to leaue his habitt but was an example of piety to all his Brethren About the same time S. Antony being gone to the Abby of Semoniaco depending on the bishopprick of Limoges a Religious of the said Abby was exceedinglie tempted with the flesh wherof finding no remedy by prayers watchinges or whatsoeuer other mortifications he resolued to haue recourse vnto S. Antony to whome in confession he discouered the secrett of his hart affectionatly beseeching him for the loue of God to assist him S. Antony hauing heard his confession putt off his owne coat and gaue it to the Religious to putt on which hauing done he so as if the very vertue which was in the S. had bin in his coat communicated vnto him his chastity that the temptation for euer ceassed as the Religious did diuers times afterward acknowledge and confesse Of the miracles which he wrought in France vpon two that were very deuout vnto him THE VIII CHAPTER IN the same citty of Limoges an honest woman deuoted vnto him and to his Order had a very peruerse husband iealous and without the feare of God who did often beat and torment her because she did too readily addict her selfe to the seruice of S. Antony and of his Couent as well in bestowing almose on them as in procuring it of others according to their necessity It happened one day that vpon some affaires of the Couent she priuately retired her selfe somewhat late wherwith her husband was so vexed that he cruelly beat and abused her for he tooke her by the haire and pulled it almost all off but this vertuous woman carefully gathered it together and layd it neatly on her pillow as if she meant to make them grow againe then simplie layd her selfe to rest and the next morning early she sent for S. Antony who came to her supposing she would be confessed But she related vnto him what she had endured for his seruice shewing him her haire and adding with all that she beleeued if he pleased to pray to God for her which she besought him to doe her haire would take roote againe the S. admiring hereatt retourned to the monastery where hauing assembled all the Religious he recounted vnto them the affliction of this woman and her request and therfore inuited them to pray together for her which they did and att the very instant the haires torne from this womans head were fast rooted as before
render a strict account vnto God and therfore hast yee speedily hence for feare least this house fall and vtterly oppresse you or that the earth open and swallow you vp These wordes made them so ashamed and mute that without replying they retourned to giue answeare to Ezelin who thenceforth esteemed him the true seruant of God and therfore willed his people to permitt him to say of him what he would which was no small restrainct vnto him whilest he liued How att one sermon of his he conuerted 22. theeues THE XVII CHAPTER TWo and twenty theues being assembled for robbery retired into a very thick and bushy wood where they murdered the passangers Italy was then by reason of the warres there full of such theeues who feared not to goe disguised into the citties as did these of whome we speake who resolued to proue if the truth and effect answeared the reputation giuen to the preachinges of S. Antony for they had heard that as an other Elias he burned the hartes of men with the fiery light of the word of God which they experienced in themselues for att the beginning of his sermon they began to feele their hartes to mollifie then by litle and litle to receaue the heat of the Holy Ghost so that att the end of the sermon they went all to conferre with him who after he had giuen them necessary reprehension told them that he would absolue them on condition they would be very wary neuer after to retourne to their vomitt assuring the in the behalfe of almighty God that if they fell againe they would miserably perish as it after arriued to some of them who retourned to their filth againe as before others perseuered piously and especially one of them who had seriously obserued and made his profitt of the endes of both his good and bad companiōs who afterwardes affirmed and assured the same and said that he was enioyned to goe twice to Rome in penance to visitt the holy Apostles in remission of their enormous sinnes saying that as he had accomplished his penance so did he hope to obtaine remissiō of his misdeedes Of the conuersion of many heritikes by a sermon which S. Antony made to the fishes of the sea which gaue him eare THE XVIII CHAPTER ITaly being vtterly disordered by the afforesaid warres and mingled with all nations that embrued their barbarous weapons in the body of that contry though they were called in by the Italians themselues that supposing to ruinate each other they might afterwardes be their prey as in deed they were In such troubles of warre the Italians did not only diminish their former vertues which made them like terrestriall Angels and more excellent then all other strangers in curtesie and loue but they did also diminish that faith for which they had renounced the Empire of the world submitting their neck to the most sweet yoke of IESVS CHRIST and of his immaculate and holy Catholike Apostolike and Roman Church and besides that as it is incident to men to admitt the habitt of those with whome they conuerse they dranck the horrible cup of heresie and abomination the heretikes multiplying in Italy by the extreme liberty of life then there in vse Now sainct Antony hauing so much profited in France where he conuerted a great nomber of heretikes as also in Romania whither then many were retyred of whome he conuerted a great part by miracles and particulerly their Arch-heretique called Bonuillo de Bimini who for thirty yeares had persisted obstinate and buryed in the darcknes of heresie the sainct therfore endeauoured to displant all the rest of that prouince which there were exceedinglie augmented Now as he one day preached vnto them they refusing to heare him because disputing against them he did vtterly confound them and being without the sea shoare att the mouth of a riuer called Matecchia he called the fishes in the name of God to heare his holy word sith men whome he had redeemed by the precious bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST his only Sonne had refused it It was a worthy and admirable thing to see almost an infinite quantity of fishes of the sea and of the said riuer instantly vpō those wordes to appeare on the water which by litle and litle assēbling sorted themselues according to their kindes and qualities placing themselues in admirable Order so that the lesser drew neerest the shoare and the greater by degrees without in such sort that it was a most pleasing sight to behold them Being setled and accomodated the sainct made them this sermon following My Brethren fishes who being the creatures of the comon Creatour as we are are also bound to prayse him considering that you haue receaued of him your being and life and he hath giuen you for habitation the noble element of water sauoury saltish according to your necessity and entertaynement Further he hath therein giuen you shelters and retraites to shroud you from the ambushes of your persecutors It hath pleased him also that this element should be transparent cleare and pearceable to the eye that you may the more easily see what you are to accept and what to shunne therfore also hath he bestowed on you phinnes and force to guide you selues where you desire but you are especially obliged vnto him for that you alone of all other creatures were saued in the vniuersal deluge by meanes whereof you are encreased in nomber aboue all other You were chosen to saue the Prophett Ionas and hauing preserued him three dayes in your belly you restored him a liue vpon the earth You haue payed the due and tribut for our Lord IESVS CHRIST and for his chiefe Apostle S. Peter you haue also euer bin his food during his life and after his death when he was risen For which reasons and others which for the present are out of my memory you are exceedingly obliged to thancke almighty God The fishes approued these wordes with all the gestures they could shew bending downe their heades mouing their tailes and making signe of desire to come neere him Vpon which demonstratiōs the holy Father tourned towardes the rebellious and stony hartes of the heretikes and in presence of a great multitude of people there assembled by the recourse of such a nomber of fishes that stirred not expecting till the S. dismissed them he said vnto them God be praysed that the very fishes doe desireously heare his word but you wherfore demurre you on your conuersion What other testimony doe you expect more euident of the vertue of the loue of God Are not you ashamed to appeare of lesse vertue then the fishes who are voyd of reasō All the heretikes there presēt thē without farther expectation were cōuerted to the faith and the Catholiques more solidly cōfirmed The fishes neuer stirred but their nūber still encreased without any confusiō of their order till they had all had the benediction of the holy Father after which they diuided thēselues each one
went where he pleased and S. Antony retourning into Riminy there conuerted the rest of the heretiques that being there had not bin present att the miracle How he conuerted a very obstinate heretike by a miracle of the blessed sacrameÌ„t THE XIX CHAPTER SAinct Antony preaching one time att Tholousse though some affirme it to be att Riminy against a very obstinate heretike of the reall Presence of IESVS C. in the B. Sacrament he many times coÌ„uinced him euen by reasons in which the heretike not knowing what to answeare told the S. that in deed he was forced to yeld in dispute but the reason was because he was more subtill a greater philosopher and better learned then himselfe which he acknowledged but could not yet confesse and acknowledge that his affirmations were to be beleeued and therfore challenged him to proue by effectes and shew him by some miracle of the B. Sacrament wherby he might know that God was present there which if he could performe he did promise and sweare to adhere to his opinion and beliefe The sainct answeared him that he should consider and bethinck himselfe what miracle he desired by the grace of God he should see it effected The heretike replyed that he would shutt vp a mule and keep her three dayes without meat then they both would be present together himselfe with ores the S. with the B. Sacrament and if the mule did leaue the otes and adore the B. Sacrament he would be content also to adore the same S. Antony accepted this condition And the third day being come they both present att a publike place the holy Father hauing celebrated masse before he communicated he shewed the sacred Host vnto the people that held burning torches in their handes there being presente the greatest personnes of the cittie who attended him to the place where the proofe was to be made The heretike was there ready with the hungry Mule which alreadie smelled the oates which her master had brought and brayed after them Sainct Antonie then commaunded her by the vertue of the liuing God who was present in the Host which there he held to adore it Her master also cast before her all the oates he had yet leauing the oates she came with her head declined very humbly to adore the B. Sacrament before which she kneeled downe to the exceeding contentment of the Catholikes there present and the confusion of many heritikes especially of the aforesaid who was conuerted together with them Of the conuersion of many heritikes by a miracle of S. Antonyes eating poysoned meat without receauing any detriment THE XX. CHAPTER THis miracle so encreased the hatred of heretikes against him that they resolued to procure his death And to this purpose one of them inuited him to his table which the sainct promised in hope by some familier discourses to conuert him Euen as for the same end our Redeemer did eat with Publicans and sinners Sainct Antony then being att table with manie heretikes he knew by diuine reuelation that the meat sett before him was poysoned as also the wine appointed for him to drinck for which he modestly checked them 〈…〉 their treachery But they in steed of being confounded and acknowledgeing their fact with a brasen face answeared him that IESVS CHRIST in his gospell promised his disciples that albeit they should drinck or eat poyson it should not hurt them And therfore sayd they had they done that onlie to proue that speech so that if he refused to eat therof he must acknowledge the Gospell to be false wherevpon the holy Father consulting with himselfe what he should doe fouÌ„d therin some difficulty for one the one side he feared it might proue a tempting of God who seemed to haue reuealed the same vnto him to the end he should forbeare it on the other side desirous not to preiudice the gospell he resolued to eat the poyson on condition they would become Catholikes if it did not hurt him wherto they accorded and the S. said vnto them Well then my masters I drinck and eat your poysonned meat and drinck not with a will to tempt God whose wordes I firmely beleeue but to manifest vnto you the truth of his word and also as zealous of his gospell to whome althinges obey then he dranck and eat therof without receauing any detriment either then or afterward Which the heretikes perceauing they were conuerted to the faith of the gospell the wordes wherof they had experienced to be puissant aboue all naturall reason and in deed it was reasonable they should expell the poyson out of their soules seeing corporall poyson by vertue of the wordes of the gospell to be annichilated How in one sermon and att one time he was heard by many strangers to preach in their seuerall languages and a woman heard him far off THE XXI CHAPTER POpe Gregory the ninth published a great Iubilie att Rome there to declare the expedition of the Christians called Croisade against the Mores who then had possession of the holy land in respect wherof there was a great concourse of people att Rome that repayred thither from all partes of Europe S. Antony one day preaching there before a huge assembly of people the nomber being exceeding great of French Grecians English Italians Almanes Sclauonians Spaniards and other strangers they all heard him preach in their owne naturall tongue as heretofore the Apostles of our Sauiour had bin which much amazed the people But besides this the Pope hauing heard this sermon called him the holy arke of the testament in regard of the merueillous copiosity of hâ—â— doctrine and eloquence wherwith he in such sort lincked together the sentences and wordes of holy scripture by new and high 〈…〉 wherby it manifestly appeared that it was not he but the holy Ghost that spake who by his holy seruant taught these people the true meane to ascend to heauen This other miracle was also of no small consequence A woman exceedingly desiring to heare S. Antony preach her husband not permitting her to goe because it was a great league from the citty she went vp into her corne-loft so to content her sight with beholding the place where her spiritt was to witt the Church where was the Sainct where her body could not be which performing very attentiuely and a long time she admired to heare the Sainct beginne his sermon wherfore calling her husband she protested that from the place where she was she miraculously heard sainct Antonyes sermon vsing the same gestures that he did and relating his wordes wherin she so persisted to confirme hir husband that himselfe would needes make triall therof and to that end mounting into the garrett he putt his head out att the windoe and heard the end of the same sermon then presentlie went to conferre with such as had bin personallie present and found that the wordes which his wife affirmed to haue heard in the beginning of the sermon were the verie same that the
I hope being conformable vnto his will he will afford me the same All this is spoaken to lett you vnderstand what were the cogitatiōs and what the desires of the first Fathers of the Order of S. Francis what were their gold their siluer theirtichesse and their treasures such were their practises and negotiations to witt to learne only the meane to obtaine the perfection of vertues which are the merchandise wherwith is purchaced the kingdome of heauen and are the precious stones which the wise and spirituall merchant should seeke and the treasure for purchase wherof he should not only sell all he hath in the world but euen the desires of whatsoeuer he may haue as also all temporall tast and selfe will eating drincking and sleeping and by meane of very strict abstinence of mortifications watchinges teares and prayers they obtayned of God the vertues which they demaunded and hauing obtayned them doe possesse and conserue them to the great glory of God to the profitt of their soules and to the exceeding edification of their neighbour Of the counsaile which Br. Macie gaue to a murmurer to correct his fault THE XXV CHAPTER THere was a very deuout man that ordinarily frequēted the Couent of the Frere Minors of Cybotoly neere Perusia and discoursing with the Religious he alwayes murmured att the sinnes of his neighbours committed in his Citty Br. Macie hauing often times heard him could no longer endure him for hauing formerly forborne him in respect of the presence of the Guardian att length he drew him a part and sayd My sonne I beseech you take the consaile that I giue you as from one of yeares Haue alwayes before your eyes and in your mouth the life of the holy and vertuous and alwayes speake of their good conditions for doeing so if thou be euill thou wilt become good and if thou be good thou wilt therby become better But be not delighted yea shunne with all possible care to speake or heare spoaken of the sinnes and defectes of your neighbour for att length of good you will become euill and of bad farre worse and will doe the same you heard spoaken of them These pious wordes did not a litle profitt this miserable man in regard that Brother Macie had such a grace of deliuery that whatsoeuer he spake was to each one gratefully accepted and imprinted in the hearer Wherfore S. Francis describing a perfect Frere Minor among other conditions he must haue would he say the religious and good conceite the naturall science and spirituall eloquence of Brother Macie Of the prayer of Brother Macie and of his holy death THE XXVI CHAPTER BRother Macie was a Religious exceedingly addicted to prayer yea more then any other shedding therin day and night abondance of teares as to al his Brethrē was most manifest He did eat only once a day which was towardes the euening the night being come he tooke his rest about midinght he arose and continued in prayer till day in which the other Religious heard him often to repeat these wordes My Lord IESVS CHRIST giue me if thou please true contrition of my sinnes and giue me grace to amende and to satisfie thee according to thy holy will which wordes he neuer ceassed to repeat till he bathed and dissolued in teares in the morning hauing heard masse he retyred into his cell and singing with a very deuout tune would say My Lord IESV CHRIST permitt me I beseech thee to feare thee and to loue thee with all my hart then falling to prayer he was heard often to repeat vh vh vh with a contented ioyfull and feruent voice In his contemplation his countenance was alwayes very pleasing and ioyfull Brother Iames of Falerone a Religious of exceeding piety demaunding of him one day because he had often seene and heard him in this spirituall ioy to vtter those wordes without chaunge why he did not varifie his tune he redily answeared because finding all good and contentment in one thing it is not needfull to change the tune Thus this holy Father replenished with many graces and merittes passed from this temporall life to the celestiall and eternall and was buryed in the Church of sainct Francis att Assisium where were his other companions some are of opinion that his body lyeth att Mur in the Marquisat of Ancona The liues of the holy Brethren Brother Zacharie and Brother Walter How Brother Zacharie and Brother Walter were by commandement of the holly Father sainct Francis sent into Portugall and of the first Monastery they founded there THE XXVII CHAPTER BRother Zacharie and Brother Walter were sent by the holy F. S. Francis with some other Religious into Portugall there by their preachinges and good examples to conuert sinners to penance where being arriued they were ill treated and entertained as well because they were strangers as for the nouelty of their habitt theire defect of the Spanish tongue was cause that they were not gratefully heard and that they did not willingly discourse and hauing no letters or patentes of the approbation of their rule and profession they could no where be receaued for the Portugals feared that they might be some heretikes of Italy where then were many so that these good Religious were constrayned to repaire vnto the queene Vraca the wife of Alfonsus the second to whome they recounted their persecution and prayed her to bestow on them some litle church or chappel where they might securely remaine and celebrate the diuine seruice This queene hauing graciously entertayned them she curiously enformed her selfe of their life estate and rule and the cause of their comming into Portugall and resting at length sufficiently assured that they were the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST and professours of the obseruation of the Euangelicall life she procured for them of the king a litle place nere vnto the Citty of Conimbria among the hermitages there and also permission to goe to Lisbone and to the cittye of Guimaranes where the reputation of their sanctity being spred came euen to the Princes Saucia sister to the said king Alfonsus a very deuoute lady and enclined to all vertues who had cōsecrated her virginity to IESVS CHRIST dwelt in the Citty of Alenquer She exceedingly desiring to see and know these Frere Minors which were so much spoaken of sent for thē and hauing heard thē discourse of God and obserued remarked their spirit vertue would not permitt them to depart from her but lodged them in her owne pallace and assigned them a Church neere to the water where there were many poore celles such as they required and there did they remayne with out desire of any other or consent to haue them bettered they being proper to the true life of these perfect poore of our Lord the first founder of the sacred Religion of S. Francis The place which these first Religious possessed is now the Church of saincte Catherine att the foot of the Citty of Alenquer as is found
recorded Of the sanctity and miracles of Brother Zachary who was the first Guardian of the Couent of Alenquer and of his death THE XXVIII CHAPTER THe said Monastery being thus founded with exceeding pouerty and sanctity by the vertue and exemplar life of the sayd disciples of the glorious Father sainct Francis and namely of Brother Zachary as being the most notable in all vertues This holy Father zealous towardes God in worckes of charity in watchinges and prayers did often offer his prayers before a Crucifix which was after in the Chapiter of the said Couent of Alenquer till the yeare 1414. by which our Lord aduertised him of many thinges as well concerning his owne as his neighbours welfare The consolation and spirituall ioy which he receaued of this image was such as he could not leaue it but with great greife Brother Zacharie being Guardian it one day happened that there were but two loaues of bread in al the Couent the hower of refection being come he enioyned all the brethren to prayer then commanded them to sitt downe att table and the sayd loaues to be portioned among all the Religious and att the same instant there appeared an Angell att their gate in forme of a beautifull yong man who brought them as many loaues as there were persons in the Monastery his grace and beauty was such as could be imagined He calling for the Guardian gaue it vnto him who with the other Religious knowing this present to come to them from the hand of God who hauing care of all his creatures neuer forgetteth his true poore they gaue him thanckes for it Many kept of this bread as a holy relique but namely the Princesse Saucia who would haue her part therof Preaching on a time with great zeale of the faith of IESVS CHRIST and of the saluation of soules one that was incredulous being partly contrite and conuerted by his sermon would afterwardes confesse vnto him but by all the industry the good Father could deuise he could not rid him of his doubtes touching the Blessed sacrament of the Eucharist Art length hauing an exceeding desire to saue his soule he sayd vnto him Sith thou canst not be cured by the wordes of God come againe to morrow in the morning with the greatest deuotion thou canst and perhappes it will please our Lord IESVS CHRIST to illuminate and confirme thee by his diuine presence and so dismissing him and that day ended the Sainct spent all that night in deuotion praying God to voutsafe to illuminate and confirme this poore man in the holy faith The next morning he celebrated masse this man being present with great deuotion but the wordes of consecration being vttered he saw the sacred host conuerted into flesh and so continuyng till the Preist was ready to communicate and then he saw it retourne to the forme of an host as before the consecration This admirable vision entierly cleered his soule of all doubtes he had and fully confirmed him in the Catholike faith This glorious Father att length yelding vp his soule it ascended to heauen and his body was buryed on the right side of the crosse of the Church of the said Couent in Alenquer with his other companions and the holy disciples of the glorious Father sainct Francis The inhabitants of Alenquer att this present take the earth of that sepulcher and with great reuerence apply it to the sicke who therby recouer their health Of a Religious that was disciple to sainct Francis in the Couent of Alenquer THE XXIX CHAPTER AMong all the Religious that were sent by the holy Father saint Francis to the said Couent of Alenquer there was one very deuout and solitary that flying especially all conuersation and discourses with women spent almost all his time in prayer Now it happened that one of the ladyes of the Princes Saucia called Mary Gracia noting this Religious to be so spirituall began to haue perticuler deuotion vnto him and therfore she desired to haue some conference witht him But this holy Religious refusig all acquaintance and speech with any women shunned her with all endeauour Neuertheles it once happened that the Lady and the Religious in such sort met each with other that the Religious could not without discurtesie auoyd to speake vnto her for she much vrged him therto but he sayd vnto her Madame I beseech you before I spake vnto you cause to be brought hither some straw with fier which hauing don he willed her to putt the straw the fier together the lady hauing so dō the straw presētly burned the Religious then sayd vnto her Madame what issue you haue seene the straw to haue with the fier the like belieue me hath the seruant of God with a woman speaking with her without necessity Whereat this lady was so shamefully amazed that leauing this good Religious she neuer more insinuated herselfe by her curious deuotion to trouble him Wherfore as this holy Religious perseuered in vertues so att the end of his life his dead body was endowed with such a beauty and splendour that all the Religious both admired and reioyced exceedingly therby hauing more perfect assurance of his sanctity Att the instant of his death S. Antony of Padua who then was Canon Reguler in the monastery of S. Crosse in Conimbria celebrating the masse saw in spirit the soule of this Religious mount into the aire and gloriously to ascend into Paradise hauing first passed Purgatory as a bird that flyeth swiftly Of the life sanctity death and miracles of Br. Walter and of the ancient custome of Portugall to record matters that happened by the yeares of Augustus Caesar THE XXX CHAPTER THe vertue and sanctity of Br. Walter disciple of S. Francis are yet of great fame he hauing so piously and exemplarly liued that in a short time he drew al the neighbour contrye to be friendes to his Order he also conuerted them from many vices and sinnes wherto the inhabitantes therof were much enclined and addicted and exercised them in vertues It is sayd that this holy Father being dead and enterred there issued out of his tombe an oyle of such vertue as it cured many diseases and perseuered till his body was transported to the great Couent neere to the said citty The day of his death which was the second of August was a long time festiually solemnised and in regard of the great concourse of people that from euery where repayred thither to honour and reuerence the holy reliques there was kept a generall faire A long time after the Frere Minors hauing built their Couent very neere the citty the Canons resolued to steale from them this holy body but though to this purpose they came thither with a great nomber of men and afterwardes with strength of oxen to draw away the tombe of the sayd S. entier neuertheles they could not so much as lift vp the reliques alone out of the tombe by what soeuer forcible endeauour nor much lesse
a heat and sting of sensuality that loosing all hope of force to ouercome so great a temptation he diuers times required his apparell of the sayd Father Simon to retourne to the world affirming that he could no longer remaine in Relligion but the good Father comforted him and still deferred him to an other time Neuertheles his temptations encreased daily And as one day he exceedingly vrged him to permitt him to depart out of relligion this holy Father hauing compassion of him commanded him to sitt downe by him which the nouice hauing done he layd his head on his lappe then lifting his eyes towardes heauen he with such feruour prayed for him that being rapt in extasie he was heard in such sort that the Nouice was so deliuered of his temptations that thenceforward his sensuall heat was tourned into the fier of charity wherof he made demonstration after he had made his vow by this accident A lewd fellow was condemned for his misdeedes to haue his eyes crushed out this Religious hauing heard report hereof moued with charity towardes his neighbour went and most instantly prayed the iudge to temper iustice with mercy and to mittigate the sentence giuen against that criminell The Iudge answeared that he could not This good Religious then fell on his knees before the Iudge and with tearfull eyes besought him that the sentence then might be executed on himselfe in regard that the party condemned would not endure the torment nor support the disgrace so patiently as himselfe The Iudge moued with such wordes and admiring the Charity of this Religious pardoned for that time the malefactor This holy Father being in prayer in a solitary place many birdes came ouer him and by their singing made so great a noyse as they distracted him Wherfore he commanded them in the name of God to depart and they redily obeyed The houre of death of this worthy seruant of God being att length come and his yeares being accomplished he yelded his soule to his Creatour adorned with vertues and sanctity He was buryed in the Couent of Spoletum where his notable merittes haue bin manifested he hauing obtayned many graces of God for the comfort and benefitt of infinitie personnes that haue implored him as their intercessour The life of the glorious Father Brother Christopher Of the mortification charity abstinence and affliction of body of the glorious Brother Christopher THE XLVIII CHAPTER THe venerable Brother Christopher was borne in Romania he was Preist before he entierly left the world to follow IESVS CHRIST he was moued thervnto by the example predication of S. Francis who hauing admitted him to the habitt and profession of the Frere Minors sent him into France to the Prouince of Gascone the yeare 1219. there to edifie soules and to plant the seed of Religion This Father was of a profound humility and simplicity especially pittifull to the afflicted He succoured assisted and serued the leapers with great deuotion and dilligence washing their feet dressing their soares and vlcers making their beddes paring their nayles and giuing them comfort in all their necessities But how much he was pittifull in the behalfe of others as charity commanded him so much was he seuere and rigorous to himselfe weakening him selfe by continuall fastes and wearing a grosse hairecloth hauing besides for a long time worne a coat of maile the more to torment his flesh His perseuerance in rigour of life was such that being an hundred yeares old he did eat but once a day except the sondayes and principall feastes of the yeare so that albeit his body grew old and decayed he was neuettheles alwayes yong and firme in vertues Notwithstanding such mortifications and abstinences he had a face very cheerfull for the interiour ioy shined and appeared exteriourly and the most sweet and gracious loue of his hart towardes his God made all the afflictions sweet which his body endured Of the diuine consolations which he receaued in prayer and att Masse THE XLIX CHAPTER THis holy Religious neuer spent his time idly but euer employed himselfe either in prayer or reading or in manuall exercise in the garden or in some other seruice necessary to relligion He was wery dilligent in prayer and had the grace of shedding many teares And that he might the more commodiously apply himselfe to prayer he made choice of a very litle cell made of earth and boughes of trees separate frome the others wherin he spent most of his time which was a thing in manner generall to the first Fathers of that time and there was he often visited diuinely as also the glorious Virgin Mary appeared vnto him one time with her mother S. Anne comforted him that was particulerly deuout vnto them He euery day said masse with great deuotion and abondance of teares which was very gratefull to IEVS CHRIST as by the sequell appeareth This venerable Brother saying masse one morning one of the candels on the altare was casually putt out and there was seene a light instantly to discend from heauen that lightened it againe There was often seene a white pigeon houering ouer his head whiles he said masse the Religious that serued and assisted him did often see it he was a yong man very neat and an innocent disciple of his called Brother Peter who hauing forsaken his kinred his friendes his patrimony and all the world besides on whose fallacious and deceiptfull apparences he would not relye entred into the Religion of Frere Minors where he ascended to such sanctity that in regard of his pure simplicity he merited often times to see and speake with his good Angell Gardien The first time that he saw the pigeon discend vpon the head of the glorious Br. Christopher not knowing what it signified he sought to driue it away wherin he exceedingly troubled his master who was enforced to will him to lett it alone and therby it was knowne what it was This venerable Father one time calling to minde his sinnes committed in the world extremely feared the punishment they deserued conformably to that which the scripture sayth Happy is he that alwayes feareth and therfore he prayed this Angelicall yong man Br. Peter whose conscience he knew very well to demaund of his familier Angell his estate touching his former sinnes who made him this answeare Tell Brother Christopher he need not feare his sinnes past because God hath pardoned them entierly But lett him striue to perseuer in his good worckes begun that he may meritt eternall life The rest of this Chapter is inserted in the end of the 71. chapter of the second booke being a vision that this holy Father had of the death of Sainct Francis Of some miracles wrought by this glorious Br. Christopher in his life time THE L. CHAPTER ALthough this holy mā did not publikely ascend into the pulpitt to preach the word of God yet did he deliuer it to such people as he conuersed withall giuing them profitable admonitions accompanyed with seuere reprehensions so
handes their contenances and their prayers towardes heauen and recommended her to the merittes of the holy Br. Christopher and presently the sick woman began to speake and to praise God in his seruant who had deliuered her from the perill of death and restored her perfect health A Priest called Geffry being by the Phisitians forsaken as dead and hauing already for the space of two dayes lost his speech a sister of his praying to the S. for him he began to speake and afterward was perfectly cured A woman so lamed in her handes and feet that she could hardly goe with cruches fell on her knees neere the sepulcher of the S. and the e prayed him to obtaine her cure vowing vnto him a foot and hand of wax Her prayer and vow being ended she was entierly cured and went ioyfully with other women to carry lime and brick to finish the sepulcher of the sainct A yong man called Arnold was borne with his feet so crooked and wrested that they could not support him his parentes vowed for him to the holy seruant of God affirming that they would really acknowledge him for a sainct if he would cure the lame party who to the exceeding amazement of those present stood vpright sound and ioyfull and his father himselfe conducted him to visitt his sepulcher publikely denouncing the grace and fauour which our Lord had done him by the merittes of this glorious Intercessour There are found recorded many other miracles which God wrought by the merites of his holy seruant Br. Christopher deliuering many from death that were desperatly sick restoring sight to the blind curing feiuers goutes fistulaes and other infirmities restoring speech to the dumme hearing to the deafe and finally relieuing all that by his merittes inuocated almigthy God But to auoyd prolixity I forbeare heare to deduce them esteeming the prealeadged sufficient to occasion the faithfull to belieue the sanctitye of this seruant of IESVS CHRIST The miracle following shal be for the incredulous only A man called Ratier being by chaunce neere vnto the sepulcher of this S. and hearing his miracles related I cannot belieue said he that a man whome I haue seene in these dayes can worck miracles Those present hauing repreheÌ„ded him he would not acknowledge his errour wherfore he deserued to be chasticed of God as he was thereby to make him know his temerity For departing thence he had scarcely recouered his home but he felt himselfe surprised with a vehement fieuer the affliction wherof opening his vndâ—â—standing he also called to minde the arrogancie and temerity of his wordes which he exceedingly repented saying O S. Christopher pardon me and assist me I beseech thee I confesse thou wert and art a S. and in the vertue of God canst worck miracles to whome thou hast bin so faithfull and obedient a seruant I promise thee if thou please to restore vnto me my health I will presently visitt thy sepulcher there to giue thee thanckes This vow being made he was instantly cured and arose sound from his bedd and went to accomplish his vow giuing thanckes to God and to his holy seruant and thenceforward he became a faithfull Professour proclamer of the sanctity of the blessed Father Christopher A summarie of the life of some other disciples of the holy Father S. Francis THE LV. CHAPTER IT would be a matter ouer tedious both to read and to write the liues of all the disciples and companions of S. Francis wherwith as so many precious stones adorned with many graces and vertues the said holy Father began to build his Euangelicall religion considering withall that we haue not such authenticall relation of their liues miracles as is requisite and necessary In respect wherof we doe not make a particuler relation of each of them but will recount somewhat of certaine of them who haue so spent their time that albeit their fame be not equall to the aforenamed yet are they not of lesse sanctity and glory before God The first of whome is the glorious Br. Peter Catanius the second disciple of S. Francis and his first Vicar Generall who was an eye witnesse of many Mysteryes that almighty God communicated vnto him as in his life we haue recorded This holy Religious being dead God had already began by his intercession to worck many miracles when the holy Father S. Francis hauing commanded him to forbeare the obtayning of such miraculous graces from God his miracles ceassed as hath bin amply discoursed in the hundredth chapter of the first booke where is likewise related wherfore he was made Vicar Generall Brother Angelus of Rieta was the first knight that entred this religioÌ„ and was one of the twelue first disciples of S. Francis and his companion in many worthy mysteries and miracles The holy Father put from this good Religious an extreme feare which he had of the deuils in such sort that he durst not continue alone att his prayers by night for he commanded him to goe about midnight to the toppe of a high mountaine and there aloud to crye out these wordes yee proud deuils come ye all now to me and doe the worst you can which hauing by due obedience performed none of the deuils euer after came to annoy him so that he was entierly freed of the sayd feare And being fully perfected in vertues and prayer he passed from this life to God and was buryed att Assisium with other companyons of S. Francis Br. William an Englishman was admitted in the number of the first twelue Disciples of S. Francis in the place of Br. Iohn Chappell that was an Apostata and did hang himselfe as Iudas had done The miracles wrought by this blessed Br. William in his sepulcher haue sufficiently testified what he was for almighty God by his merites there wrought so many that he seemed to obscure the glory of his Father S. Francis by whome he was buryed and therfore Br. Helie who then was Generall of the Order went to his tombe and commanded him by holy obedience to forbeare worcking any more miracles Br. Moricke who was first Religious of the Order of the Porte-Croix or Crosse-bearers was eminent vnder the discipline of the holy Father S. Francis and was most famous for his admirable abstinence and for a long space woare on his flesh an iron shirt did eate no bread but only hearbes and rawe pulse he neuer woare coat but the only habitt during his life and att his death he left many signes of his sanctity and perfect life Br. Benett of Arezzo was also perfect in all vertues S. Francis sent him to be Prouinciall att Antioch There are strange matters recounted of this Religious which being difficult to be belieued and not being satisfied by the testimony of the writer I haue thought it best not to record them here for feare that they appearing indeed doubtfully the like iudgement should be giuen of others here recorded that are most certaine and indubitable It shall therfore suffice to
him in this sort of his desired successe in this voyage In the said citty of Tunes there was an old More a man of great authority with those Pagans whome they reputed a sainct he had for a long time opinatiuely forborne to speake but as soone as Br. Giles and his companions were landed this More went presently preaching and exclaming through all the streetes and corners that certaine Infidels were arriued who intended to condemne and calumniat their great Prophett and their law and therfore counsailled and commanded them to seeke them out they being ChristiaÌ„s to kil them This caused a great rumour and tumult ouer all the citty in such sort that in an instaÌ„t they were all armed and prepared themselues to murder these poore Religious But the Christians hauing vnderstood the cause of this insurrection and fearing the Mores would kill them all they forcibly thrust Br. Giles and his companions againe into the shipp in which they came But these true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST did not omitt to preach to the Mores out of the shipp which putt the Christians into such a feare that they commanded the Marineâ—s of the vessel to hoyse their sailes and so being peruented of the effecting of their pious desires they were retourned into Italy Of the hight and sublimity of Br. Giles his contemplation THE IX CHAPTER AFter this holy Father had spent many yeares in the actiue life in affliction and labours it pleased almighty God to make him a new man calling him to the repose of contemplation and priuiledging him aboue all men of his time The beginning of this his perfectioÌ„ was when being in the Couent of Faleron neere Perusia offering his prayer one night he was touchâ—d with the hand of God and replenished with such a supernaturall consolation that it seemed to him that God would separate his soule from the body In this instant he felt his members as dead it seeming vnto him that his soule forsooke them and that being gon foorth she already delighted and pleased her selfe in the sight and contemplation of her so great naturall beauty but much more of her spirituall wherwith the holy Ghost had already endowed her whereby she appeared to her selfe more beautifull then all humane consideration could comprehend as himselfe a litle before his death did testifie In this extasie weâ—e reuealed vnto him celestiall secrettes so great that he would neuer disclose them to any and therfore he would sometimes say Happy is he that can conserue the secrettes of God in himselfe and it must not be obiected vnto me that God hath reuealed them vnto me to the end I should manifest them to others for when it shall please him that I reueale them he will discouer them vnto me by other meanes Of divers apparitions of our Lord and S. Francis to Br. Giles THE X. CHAPTER THe eighteenth yeare of the conuersion of Br. Giles wherin S. Francis dyed he went to dwell in the Couent of Crettone in Toscane within the Diocese of Chiusiâ—the first night of his being there there appeared vnto him in vision an Emperour that spake very familierly vnto him this presaged vnto him the diuine vision of the glory which God communicated vnto him in that place where spending the lent of S. Martin in very aâ—stere fastes and continuall prayers he had one night an apparition of S. Francis to whome he said that he had a great desire to speake vnto him The S. answeared him Brother sift and examine wel your selfe before hand and so vanished Br. Giles perseuering three entyer dayes in prayer IESVS CHRIST appeared vnto him before the feast of his holy Natiuity and for as much as might be coniectured by his wordes he was rauished in spiritt and with the eyes of his soule â—aw the glory of Paradice he neither could nor durst explicate this viion which was not continuall but by intermission till the eue of the Epiphany att which time he was so replenished with force and consoâ—tion both spirituall and supernaturall that his weake and feeble humaâ—e body could not support it for his soule seemed to expire so that he â—as constrayned to breath out violent sighes by reason of the force â—f his spiritt which his body could not sustaine and albeit he were on he hight of a mountaine in a cell very remote where he prayed yet did he other Religious sometimes heare him and then would they seÌ„d Br. GratiaÌ„ to assist helpe him as there should be need This Religious thus â—ming one time vnto him asking him wherfore he coÌ„playned the â—oly Father answeared come hither my child thou art come in good tiâ—e for I wished thee here then recounted to him many thinges to his â—ceeding coÌ„fort The next morning retourning thither he fouÌ„d him bitâ—rly weeping wherfore he prayed him not to afflict himselfe in that â—rt for it might wee l shorten his dayes Brother Giles answeared Alas â—y friendly Brother how may I refraine from teares that feare to 〈◊〉 the ennemy of God for hauing receaued so many graces of his Maiesty I doubt I doe not serue him as I ought and according to his holy will wherof if I were certaine it would be more gracious vnto me then death it selfe which he spake in respect of the vision and diuine reuelation that made such alteration in him and therfore he sayd Till this present I weÌ„t whither I would and with my handes laboured as I would but henceforward I can no more follow my fantasie but must doe according to the spiritt that I find to conduct me This feare in this holy Faher was like to that of S. Paul when he sayd we carie this diuine treasure in earthen vessels Butt because the certaine perill of the losse of an eternall and infinite treasure would cause a diffidence and despayre in any one by consideration of his naturall infirmity he added we know that the preseruation of the diuine treasure consisteth in the vertue and power of God and not of vs. The sayd Religious then tooke occasion to comfort him or rather the holy Ghost for and by him with the said sentence of S. Paul saying that though it were expedient that the feare of God should be alwayes in vs yet should it be there with faith and full confidence in his bounty who as he giueth grace vnto his seruantes so also he giueth them force to preserue the same together with perseuerance Br. Giles being by these wordes comforted he proceeded in employing his dayes in such hight of contemplation and spirituall consolation as is not to be expressed demaunding of almighty God as a fauour not to be so ouer-chardged alleadging that he being so great a sinner an idiot rustike and simple was not worthy so much grace but the more he reputed himselfe vnworthy the more did almighty God augment his fauours There was a religious of pious life in the same CoueÌ„t to whome God did some times reueale his secrettes certaine dayes befor that
Br. Giles had the said vision this Religious saw in vision the sunne to arise out of the cell of Br. Giles and there-ouer to remayne till night and he afterward seeing Br. Giles so admirably chaunged sayd vnto him B other support and gouerne tenderly the Sunne of God and thou shalt be blessed Of the graces which God bestowed on Brother Giles in the said vision THE XI CHAPTER IF vnto any it appeare difficult to be beleeued that Brother Giles saw almighty God not only in imaginary and intellectuall semblance but euen in his diuine essence as this worthy seruant of God confessed affirming that God had depriued him of faith lett him read the epistle of sainct Augustin vnto Paulinam De videndo Deum wherin he shall find that speaking of the vision of God in essence he sayth It is not a matter incredible that God permitteth this excellencie of diuine reuelation in his substance to certaine holy personnes before theire death to the end their bodyes be buryed he vseth these wordes before they be dead for their sepulture because as they who manifestly see God enioyning his glory are entierly and totally separated from their mortall bodyes in the same proportion it is necessary for those that are to receaue such a reuolation to be separated from their bodyes according to the cognitiue and sensitiue puissance att least to their actions for this is in a certaine fashion to be out of the termes of this life Wherevpon sainct Paul said Were it that my soule were in my body or separated from it I know not God knoweth it it was transported rauished and eleuated euen to the third heauen Brother Giles speaking of the said vision which he had affirmed that he was therby so assured in the knowledge of almighty God and of his glory that he had lost the faith which he formerly had of him He also affirmed that he was directly of opinion that his soule entierly abstracted from the body saw almighty God After his death he reuealed vnto a Religious that also in the same vision he had bin replenished with the giftes of the holy Ghost and confirmed in graces and doubtlesly the merueillous effectes that remayned in the soule of Brother Giles confirme this verity for after this vision he was so often rapt in extasie that there is hardly found any other saint before or after him to haue exceeded him therin It appeared by his exteriour actions what esteeme he made therof for he seldome or neuer went out of his cell but employed himselfe in fastinges prayers shunning all idle wordes and all fruitlesse conuersation and if such discourses were forcibly vsed in his presence and that any would needes make him some relation to the preiudice of any other he would heare nothing therof affi ming that each one ought to be very wary and respectiue not to offend God his neighbour and his owne soule by such discourses And on the contrary when he heard speake of God he was presently rapt into extasie and remayned insensible as dead so that the fame of this sublime and singuler grace being diuulged and made knowne to all personnes euen to the contry people and to children when they mett him they would say Paradice Brother Giles and att the instant and very place where he heard that sweet and gracious word he would fall into extasie in such sort as if the Religious desired to talke with him of God and to receaue his consailes and doctrines they must be wary not to speake of the glory of the diuine vision least that being rauished in spiritt they were frustrared of their desire And because he liued sequestred from the other Religious Brother Bernard therfore as zealous of his neighbours good reprehended him therin calling him but halfe a man as regarding only his owne good But Brother Giles answeared that it was more secure to content himselfe with a litle then by attempting too much to endanger the losse of all considering that vpon a very small occasion a great grace is often lost so that one must be wary att such time not to loose that in laughing which is not purchaced but with much labour and weeping Being one day in spirituall conference with Brother Andrew and Brother Grātian two Religious of pious life and his spirituall children he told them that he was borne sower times first out of his mothers woombe secondly when he was baptised thirdly when he entred into Religion and fouerthly the day that IESVS CHRIST appeared vnto him and manifested vnto him his glory Wherto Brother Andrew answeared that it was true but if he should be in a forraine contry where it should be demaunded of him if he knew Brother Giles he might auouch that he knew thus much of him that it was twenty foure yeares since he was borne and that he had faith before he was borne but had lost it afterwardes Brother Giles replyed that all this was true because sayd he before I had not such faith as I ought to haue the which also God did take from me and gaue me a more cleare and perfect knoledge of him and of his glory and among many graces which I haue receaued of his diuine Maiesty this is one that I haue knowne and doe know my selfe to deserue to haue a cord fastened about my neck and to be in extreme disgrace trayned through all the streetes and publike places of the world so to receaue all the scornes and derisions that can be offered to the lewdest man in the world Whervpon Brother Andrew made him this demaund Tell me Brother if you haue not faith what would you doe if you were Priest and were solemnely to sing Credo in vnum Deum It seemeth you should necessarily say Cognosco vnum Deum patrem omnipotentem and incontinently he was rapt in extasie all this he said not that he had simply no faith but by reason of a greater light and illumination which God with apparant euidence had giuen him How Brother Giles was rapt in extasie before Pope Gregory the ninth POpe Gregory the ninth being with his court remoued to Perusia and vnderstanding that Brother Giles of whome he had heard merueillous thinges was neere thervnto he sent for him as desirous to know him Brother Giles came presently to Perusia But being entred into the Pallace of the Pope he felt himselfe interiourly moued with the spirituall sweetnes which ordinarilie arriued him before his extasie wherfore considering that it was not conuenient he should in that estate present himselfe before his holinesse he sent his companion to make his excuse But the Pope not admitting it would know why being within his Pallace he would not presently come to him so that his companion was enforced to say vnto him Most holy Father Brother Giles hath deferred to salute your holinesse for no other cause but that by signes ordinary vnto him he foreseeth that comming in your presence he shall fall into extasie The Pope
the ninth of that name and fortie fourth king of France goeing in Pilgrimage to Rome there to visitt the holy Apostles determined to see Br. Giles of whose sanctity he had heard notable report being therfore att Perusia he went to the monastery of the Frere Minors with some few of his neerest fauourites all vested in pilgrimes weedes where arriuing he told he Porter that the desired a word or two with Br. Giles the Porter deliuered his message that certaine Pilgrimes were att the gate of whome one desired to speake with him Br. Giles vnderstanding by reuelation who it was that demaunded for him he full of feruour of spiritt went incontinently out of his cell and comming to the gate the king and he fell both on their knees and very louingly embraced each other with entertainement of most deuout and pious mutuall kisses in the face as if their had bin a very inward and ancient amity betweene them After they had thus some time remayned and had shewen many mutuall tokens of charity they separated themselues in silence without the vtterance of one word betweene them Now whiles these two SS were vnited in so spirituall a contentment the Porter demaunded of one of the kinges followers who that Pilgrime was that with such great familiarity embraced Br. Giles who answeared him that it was Lewes king of France who goeing to visitt the holy Reliques of Rome tooke in his way the visitation of Br. Giles The Religious vnderstanding who he was were exceedingly troubled because they had seene Br. Giles not only not to haue giuen him the reuerence due to so great a King but euen not to haue vttered so much as one word and therfore they went expresly to the holy Father whome they sharpely checked and reprehended for this great errour that should in no sort haue bin committed against so puissant a Prince being also a Christian endwed with so religious a deuotion and mansuetude as that he came expresly to receaue of him some consolation Hereunto Br. Giles answeared Trouble not your selues deere Brothers nor doe you admire if you see me not speake to the king nor he to me For when we embraced each other the diuine light manifested vnto vs the interiour of our hartes reuealing the secrets of his to me and of mine to him and hauing fixed the eyes of our soules in the resplendant mirour of the eternall light wherin euery thing is seene more perfectly then in it selfe we discoursed together as much as we desired with an extreme consolatiō of spirit without any noyse of wordes which would rather haue hindered then furthered vs in regard of the sweetnes that our soules did feele With this answeare the Religious being stricken into exceeding admiration and confusion they acknowledged their faultes among themselues repenting to haue iudged so admirable a worcke of God which they did not vnderstand How Br. Giles comsorted and encouraged a Religious whome he had conuerted and brought to be of the Order who complained that he shewed not himselfe so gracious vnto him as before he receiued the habitt THE XVIII CHAPTER AKnight much deuoted and friendly to Br. Giles by his pious admonitions became a Frere Minor but after he had taken the habitt Br. Giles seemed to haue no more care of him for he no more visited nor instructed him as before which was a great affliction to this Religious wherfore he one day complained therof vnto him in these termes Father I am extremely troubled discontented and doe admire att you that whiles I was in the world you tooke such paine to instruct me in what was necessary to my saluation so that by your holy admonitions I am come to be Religious and principally vpon hope the more commodiously to enioy your holy conuersation wherin I experience the contrary and find my selfe much deceiued For you giue me not now so much as one word so that you neither counsaile nor instruct me any more nor giue me any manner of consolation so that you seeme to haue vtterly forsaken me belieue you therfore I beseech you that my soule can receiue no greater contentment then to vnderstand by you the manner how to gouerne her selfe in this new kind of life Whereto Br. Giles answeared Brother sith you are of the house and family of God as my selfe also him and that you and I as fellowes doe fight vnder one capitaine and lord it is not conuenient for me that am your companion to command you to doe this and not to doe that because I know not whither the wil of God be that you doe a thing contrary to that which I may counsaile you and so I may persuade you to one thing and God to an other Thus speaking he lifted vp his face towardes heauen and speaking with his Redeemer in presence of this Religious with a very sweet voice and yet with feruour he said O my Lord IESVS CHRIST how worthy and excellent a thing is sanctity and chastity how pleasing to thy diuine Maiesty how well louest thou the soule that possesseth it how doest thou heare her in the company of Angels and in what manner doest thou recompense her with eternall life then sighing with gesture that discouered exceeding contentment he sayd Ah! ah ah my God how pleasing and gratefull is such a soule vnto thee and beginning againe he continued O my God how pleasing is that creature vnto thee who for thy loue sequestreth his hart from the world forsaking Father mother kinred friendes and whatsoeuer he affected in the world then discouering an extreme ioy he sighed as before saying Ah! ah ah my God! how greatefull vnto thee are the obedient soules that haue no other will then thine O my God how doth thy diuine maiesty loue him that with all his hart obeyeth thy holy commandementes and after these wordes he sighed as before and then sayd O my God! how pleasing is that soule vnto thee which being eleuated in thy loue perseuereth in continuall prayers contemplating thy celestiall treasures and graces But how much is that soule comforted of thee when in her deuotions she poureth out abondance of teares very gratefull to thy diuine maiesty and profitable to her selfe because they bathe the conscience and open paradice vnto her Ah! ah ah my God! how pleasing is that sould and how gratefull is that personne vnto thee that for thy loue supporteth fatigations labours and affrontes and carryeth on him thy crosse not refusing the burden therof as our brother the asse which complayneth not for being ouerloaden and beaten nor when one sayth I would the wolfe had eaten thee or that thou were fleyed yea to such iniuryes an affrontes he answeareth not a worde to giue me a great example of patience Now with this new kind of speech this new Religious was exceedingly comforted yea and extremely encouraged to perseuerance in the seruice of our Lord IESVS CHRIST And this may serue for a generall document to make appeare what feare and discretion
is to be vsed by him that is to teach those soules whose perfect Master is IESVS CHRIST alone who guideth them according to their capacity and the grace which he hath giuen them for their saluation knowing that the instruction ought to be more of the spilitt and of God then of any humane tongue to touch and enflame their hartes in the poursuite of vertue How Brother Giles defended himselfe from the deuill by whome he was often persecuted THE XIX CHAPTER THe wicked spirites were the more hatefull and enuious to this seruant of God because he had knowledge and vnderstanding of many sublime and diuine secrettes for which respect they often tormented him as within few dayes after he had that diuine vision being alone praying in his cell the deuill appeared vnto him in so horrible and fearfull a figure that it presently depriued him of his speach But hauing in his hart called for helpe vnto almighty God he was incontinently deliuered and afterwardes made very fearfull relations of the lothsomnes of the deuill Br. Giles being once entred about midnight into the Church of S. Appollinaris in Spoleta there to offer his prayers the deuill lept vpon his shoulders whiles he prayed and held him so crushed and oppressed for a time that he could scarce moue yet he so strugled that he gott to the holy water pott where hauing taken holy water and signed himselfe with the crosse the deuill presently fled An other time as he was praying the deuill so tormented him that he was enforced as much as he could to cry out help me my Brethren att which call his companion Br. Gratian came running and he was instantly deliuered Praying also an other night he heard the ennemy with many other deuils that were very neere him who talking among themselues as men might doe sayd Wherfore doth this Religious labour so much fith he is already a sainct so agreable is he to God and euen in continuall extasie Which they sayd to tempt him and induce him to vaine glory The last yeare of his life the deuill persecuted him more cruelly thē he had don before as he thought one night after prayer to repose himselfe the deuill carryed him into so straight a place that he could not turne him on any side whatsoeuer endeauour he made to arise Br. Gratian hearing him complaine came to the dore of his cell to know if he were in prayer or that some other accident were befallen him and he perceiued that he was exceedingly troubled wherfore he began to cry out Father what is the mater wherto this holy Father answeared Come quickly my child come quickly But Br. Gratian being vnable to open the dore of the cell sayd vnto him I know not the reason but I cannot open the dore Br. Giles prayed him to doe his vtmost to open it speedely which after much labour he did then comming neere vnto him with all his power to assist him he could not so much as moue him out of the place where the deuill had throwne him which Br. Giles perceauing he said Br. let me alone in this case and lett vs referre all into the handes of God So Brother Gratian though against his will for bearing to endeauour to deliuer the holy Father out of this place he fell to prayer for him where by a litle eased he sayd to his companion you haue done well in comming to assist me God reward you for it But Brother Gratian complayning that he had not called him in this imminent perill of death wherin he was and relating the disgrace it would haue bin to him and to his companions if he had so dyed he sayd vnto him Be not troubled my child if God by me be reuenged of his ennemies for you must know that how much the deuill resisteth God seeking to afflict and torment me so much more is he tormented and discendeth deeper to the profundity of hell and so when he persecuteth me I am reuenged of him for the seruice which I haue now done to almighty God had no beginning of me but of his diuine Maiesty as the end shall be if it please him Wherfore I am assured that the deuill neither can nor euer shal be able to preuaile against God yet did not the deuill omitt to torment him in such sort that goeing att night to rest in his cell he alwayes went sighing asif he would say I expect yea I goe to martyrdome Of diuers answeres giuen by Brother Giles vpon sundry occasions THE XX. CHAPTER BRother Iames of Massa a very spirituall Religious euen in regard of his particuler grace to be often rauished in God one day demaunded of Brother Giles how he should gouerne himselfe in that grace and the holy Father answeared Brother neither augment nor diminish and shunne the multitude the most you can Brother Iames not well vnderstanding him asked him what he meant by those wordes and Brother Giles replyed when the spiritt is prepared to be conducted into the glorious light of the diuinity it should neither augment by presumption nor diminish by negligence he should also with all possibility loue and seeke solitarines if he desire that the grace receiued be well preserued and augmented A Religious hauing asked him what he might doe that might be most pleasing to God he answeared singing One to one one to one the sayd Religious alleadging that he vnderstood him not the holy Father replyed you ought without any intermissiō or whatsoeuer pretēce giue one sole soule to one sole God if you will please him Br. Gratian that had bin twenty yeares his companion and disciple testified that in all that time he neuer heard him vtter one only idle word This Religious as the discipline of so good a master had exceedingly profited by his company in spirituall edificatiue mortification and had receaued many other graces of God wherin desiring not to faile he one time demaunded of his master in what worck and in what kind of the graces which God had grāted him he should most exercise himselfe this questiō he made because he was absolutely resolued precisely to follow his counsaile Whereto the holy Father answeared you cānot be more gratefull to God in any other action then in hanging your selfe Which the good Religious hearing he was stricken into a greiuous amazement and with such an answeare much troubled wherfore Br. Giles proceeding said Know my child that a mā which hangeth himselfe is neither in heauē nor on earth but is only lifted frō the earth looketh alwayes downe Now doe you the like sith if you cānot be now in heauē you may neuerthelesse so raise your selfe aboue earthly thinges being exercised in vertuous works and prayer that humility alwayes appeare in you and liuing so hope in the diuine mercy By this counsaile he commended vnto him two singuler vertues prayer and humility as speciall graces of a Religious that desireth to please God A certaine man talking one day with Br.
Giles sayd vnto him Father I am resolued to become Religious wherto he answeared if you be fully resolued so to doe goe first and kill both your parentes which the other hearing he weeping replyed Father I beseech you oblige me not to committ such euill and so grieuous sinnes The holy Father then said what my friend are you so simple and so ignorant as not to vnderstand me I meant not that you should kille your parentes with the materiall but with the mētall sword because according to the word of our Lord he cannot be his disciple that hateth not his father his mother his kinred and his Friendes Two Cardinals one time visiting Br. Giles to cōferre with him of spirituall affaires retyring att length frō the place of cōference they feruently besought him to remēber in his deuotions to recōmend thē to God Whervpon he answeared thē my lordes what need can you haue of my prayers sith you haue a greater faith and hope then I The Cardinals admiring this answeare asked him what he mēt therby he answeared Because you with so much richesse hōnour 's delightes tēporall contentmētes hope to be saued I with such and so cōtinuall labours feare to be damned Which so touched those Cardinals to the quick that they departed frō him very cōtrite in their soules their faces bathed in teares A very spirituall Religious was troubled with a greiuous temptatiō and very humbly and deuoutly prayed God to be deliuered therof yet could he not be heard Wherfore he repayred to Br. Giles who vnderstanding his affliction said vnto him Brother doe not admire if God of whome you haue receaued so many graces will that you continually fight against this your ennemy For when a kinge armeth his knightes with better and surer armure it is a signe that he desireth they should fight the more couragiously for him A Religious one day demaūding of Br. Giles how he could goe with a good will to prayer because he ordinarily wēt without deuotion and very coldly he thus answeared him lett vs suppose that a king hath two faithfull seruantes wherof the one is well armed the other vnarmed He will that they both goe to warre against his ennemies he that is well armed goeth with great security as being well accōmodated and furnished of what is necessary for the battell but the other sayth to the king Syr you see I am disarmed neuertheles for the affection I haue to performe your seruice I will not omitt in this estate to vndergoe this chardge with others The king considering taking notice of the loue and fidelity of this his seruant he caused presently to be brought him such armour as he wanted and was needfull vnto him So he that wanteth deuotion and yet assisted with a strong faith goeth boldly to the warre of prayer lett him be assured that our Lord will not faile to furnish him of what he seeth necessary for him to obtaine the victory A man asking his opinion touching entring into Religion The holy Father thus answeared Tell me if a poore begger knew a great treasure to be hidden in a field would he aske Counsaile to goe seeke whereto the other answearing truely no Br. Giles replyed how much rather then ought a man runne to seeke and purchase the infinite treasure of the kingdome of God so this man with this counsaile departed and hauing giuen all that he had to the poore for the loue of God he presently became a Frere Minor Of other like answeares of the blessed Br. Giles THE XXI CHAPTER A Certaine good spirituall personne said one day to venerable Brother Giles Father I find my selfe exceedingly incombred I know not what counsel to take for if I doe any good act I am presently tickled with vaine glory and if I committ any sinne I am so troubled that I am ready sometimes to fall into dispaire The holy Father answeared thou doest well to lament thy sinne and to haue feeling of the perill wherto it leadeth but it should trouble thee with discretion considering that the power of God is much greater to receaue thee to mercy then thine is to cause thee to offend God But the feare of vaine glory should neuer hinder thee from doeing good deedes For if the labourer before seed-season should say to himselfe I will sow no corne because the birdes wormes of the earth may eat vp the seed which I shall sow before it take roote in the earth or when it is sprung vp and greene it may be eaten by beastes before it ripen and be gathered in if I say the labourer should thus discourse with himselfe and conceaue such friuolous difficulties he would neuer sow and so consequently neuer reape whence would ensue that we should haue no bread but the prudent and wise labourer doth till and sow his land and doth his endeauour and committeth the successe to the diuine prouidence So should you endeauour to proceed in good worckes without feare of vaine glory for albeit it doe a litle trouble you for the time the better and securer part doth still remaine vnto you An other asking him if one could obtaine and possesse the grace of God remayning in the world he answeared that he could but I had rather said he haue one grace in Religion then ten in the world because in Religion grace doth easily encrease and is better there conserued a man being there sequestred from the tumult and affection of worldly folies the capitall ennemies of grace and with all the Religious his companions by charitable remonstrances and by example of their holy conuersation doe with draw him from euill and inuite and induce him to goodnes But the grace which some may haue in the world may also be easily lost because the solicitude of worldly affaires and cogitations which is mother of distraction doth hinder and trouble the sweetnes of grace and other worldlinges by prophane and dishonest conuersations by scandalous examples and by diuilish hauntes and companies doe diuert him from good and allure him to lewdnes so that as it were by force they depriue him of his soules saluation it being no part of their custome to further a vertuous life but indeed to deride and scoffe att such as liue Christianly nor to reprehend the vicious and ennemies of God but to flatter and sooth them Wherupon I conclude that it is farre more 7s ecure to possesse one grace with a helpe that may conserue it then ten with such hazard yea in such imminent perill A seculer man hauing once requested him to pray for him he answeared Brother pray for they selfe for sith they selfe mayst haue recourse and accesse to God why goest thou not why wouldest thou send an other on thine arrant this man againe told him that he acknowledged himselfe so great a sinner that he knew himselfe to farre remote and separated from God But he being holy and well beloued of his diuine maiesty had more
creditt with him and had also more occasion to performe the same because he more often spake with God in prayer Wherto the S. replyed Brother if all the corners of the citty were full of gold and siluer and that it were cryed by sound of trompett through the streetes that whosoeuer would might take therof would you send an other to fetch therof or would you goe your selfe the man answeared that in deed he would not therin trust the best friēd he had but himselfe would goe in personne Thus said Brother Giles shouldest thou doe with God for all the world is full of his diuine Maiesty each one hath power to finde him goe therfore they selfe with faith and send no other for thee An other telling the holy Father that he was determined to goe visitt the holy reliques of Rome he answeared seek first to know good mony from euill therby insinuating vnto him that pilgrimages doe not indifferently benefitt all pilgrimes but only those that know and can discerne good and resist euill calling sinnes and euill examples bad mony and vertue pure metall A Religious was exceedingly troubled that he could not so well accommōdate the diett for the other Religious as to giue them all contētment and therfore repayred to Brother Giles to take his aduice how to support with patience their murmures the holy Father answeared Knowe you my child what is best to doe when the Religious shall say these potage they are too fresh or such like thing take a dish-full of it and eat it all then make some shew to haue found it very sauory and say aloud O excellent potage the dish-full which I haue eaten is worth an hundred ducketres thus doeing in all other thinges if you beleiue me as I thinck you will you shall shortly liue in repose and shall conceaue such cōfort that nothing shall any more trouble you but you will pray to God that they often speake such thinges vnto you Two Religious being expelled Sicilie by the Emperour Federick a rebell to the Romane Church they came to visitt Brother Giles who hauing with great charity entertayned them he asked them whence they were and whence they came and they answeared that they were Sicilians and had bin expelled their contry by the Emperour an ennemy of the Church which the holy Father hearing enflamed with zeale to their soules he sharply reprehended them in these wordes what are you so bold as to affirme that you are expelled your contry doubtles you should no longer call your selues Frere Minors which sundry times with a loud voice repeating he with great feruour said vnto them Brethren you haue grieuously sinned against that great rebell to God the Emperour Federick of whome hauing receaued so great a fauour you should also haue compassion of him and pray to almighty God to voutsafe to mollifie his hart and not murmure against him And if you be true Frere Minors you cannot truly say that he hath expelled you your contry for Frere Minors haue nothing whatsoeuer in this life proper vnto them so that this Prince hath taught you to be true Frere Minors and Pilgrimes on earth Certaine pious discourses of the holy Father Brother Giles First a discourse of the way of saluation and of perfection THE XXII CHAPTER IF thou desire to saue they soule said the illuminated seruant of God demaund not the reason of whatsoeuer befalleth thee by meanes of any humane creature If thou wilt saue thee labour dilligētly to remoue and sequester thy selfe from all the consolations and honours that creatures can giue thee because the diuels of consolatiōs are the more subtill and more mischieuous then those of tribulations therfore also the falles of man are greater and more frequent by consolations then by afflictions and tribulations All falles greatest perilles arriue principally by bearing the head to high as all good proceedeth is gotten by submission therof Wretched are those that seeke to be honoured for their vices and lewd behauiours If thou acknowledge to haue offended the Creatour of all thinges support with patience the difficulties and grieuances arysing by each of them for thou hast no cause to complaine of them sith euery thing arriueth vnto thee from the hand of God If any one contend against thee though it seeme iust to thee to gaine yet loose for doeing otherwise when thou shalt thinck to haue gained then shalt thou haue lost If thou desire to see well crush and thrust out thine eyes if thou wilt heare perfectly stop thine eares and make thee deafe if thou wilt speake well and discreetly cutt off thy tongue and become mute If thou wilt doe euery thing well cutt off thy handes If thou wilt make perfect vse of all thy membres rent them cutt them off and separat them from thy body If thou desire to liue kill thy selfe If thou wilt eat well fast If thou desire to repose and sleep well watch If thou wilt gaine much learne to loose O what a great wisdome it is to know how to doe althinges well but this not permitted to all Grace and vertue are the true ladders to ascend to heauen as vices and sinnes are the way and stumbling block that tūbleth vs into hel Sinnes are the poyson and venime that murdereth the soule vertues with good worckes are most perfect treacle and restoratiues Grace doth vnite and incorporate to it selfe other grace and assumeth not to it selfe any vice Grace will not be praysed nor will vice be checked or be blamed The soule reposeth in humility whose daughter is patience God seeth the purity of the hart and deuotion tasteth him If thou loue thou shalt be loued if thou feare thou shalt be feared If thou accōmodate thy selfe to liue well with others they wil comply to liue well with thee Happy is he that loueth and yet desireth not to be loued Happy is he that serueth and yet desireth not to be serued Happy is he that knoweth how to liue with all and yet desireth not that all liue with him But because these thinges are great they that haue litle iudgement attaine not vnto them Three thinges are very profitable to man and no euill can befall him that possesseth them The first if he voluntarily support all the afflictions and crosses that happen vnto him The second if for whatsoeuer he doeth or receiueth he the more hūble himselfe The third if he sincerely loue that richesse which cānot be seene with corporall eyes Those thinges which are most abādoned contēned by worldlinges are most esteemed honoured of God his saintes For the sinfull miserable mā abhorreth whatsoeuer he should loue loueth what he should hate This worthy seruant of God intending to declare to a deuout man the obligation we haue to serue God vsed this paraboll vnto him A mā hauing neither feet handes nor eyes had one day by a friend of his this demaund made vnto him Tell me what wouldest
to choose and loue diuine thinges and misprise particuler thinges for what can be greater then to know how to prayse the benefitts of God and to check himselfe for his proper malice I would I had bin taught in this schoole from the beginning of the world and there would study to the end therof if I were so long to liue there to contemplate the prayse dew to the benefites of God and the reprehension and chasticement due to my euill worckes True it is that if I must committ an errour I had rather it were in the consideration of my wickednes then in the acknowledgement of the benefites receaued of God For if we see many that for some litle seruice done them retourne many prayses and thanckes how much more are we obliged in that kind of acknowledgemēt vnto almighty God And in deed a man ought neuer to make any comparison with this loue towardes him that hath a will to deliuer vs from all miseryes and to conduct vs to the fruition of al good and that would euen dye to procure vs to liue A discourse of humility THE XXV CHAPTER A Man cannot attaine to the knowledge of God but by meane of humility sith that the true way to ascend on high is to debase ones selfe All the euils and all the ruines of this world proceed of pride as is seene in the euill Angell and in the first man wherof the one was created in heauen and the other in Paradice which also may be obserued in the Pharisie spoaken of in the Ghospel and in many others And on the contrary all good that euer hath bin done hath bin wrought by humility as is remarqued in the most sacred Virgin in the Publican in the Theefe and others But good God why doe we not ordinarily carry on our shoulders some weighty burthen to crush downe our hard head and to debase and humble it A Religious one day demaunding of Br. Giles how one might shunne pride he answeared Brother wash your handes put your mouth where your feet are consider your sinnes and haue contrition for them and then often incline your selfe towardes the ground Wretched is he that desireth glory and honour for his owne sinnes vanities A man is ascended to an high degree of humility when he acknowledgeth that himselfe is contrary to his owne good I also esteeme it a branch of humility to yeld to an other and not to appropriat to ones selfe I dare affirme that as one ought to attribute to God all goodnes as proper vnto him so to our selues all euill Happy is he that sheweth himselfe so vile before mē as he is before God Happy is he that walketh faithfully vnder the obediēce and iudgement of an other as the holy Apostles did after they were replenished with the holy Ghost He that will haue peace and tranquillity in him lett him repute al men greater then himselfe Happy is he that desireth not to be seene in his wordes and behauiours that are commendable but rather in the compunction and abiection wherin the diuine grace putteth him He that is the holyest man in the world and reputeth himselfe most vile he hath true humility Humility knoweth not how to speake and dareth not be talkatiue Humility is like the brightnes of heauen for as of the same brightnes and of vapours doe proceed thunders and earth quakes wherof in an instant no more is seene so humility doth ruine vices wickednes and the high toures of her ennemy pride and then causeth a man after the performance of great matters to repute himselfe nothing By humility a man findeth the grace of God and peace with men For euen as if a mightie Prince would send his owne daughter into a farre country he would not mount her on a restiue and proud horse but on a gentle nagge that shall amble easily and securely euen so God as soueraine king giueth not his grace to the proud but only to the humble A discourse of the seare of God THE XXVI CHAPTER THe holy feare of God expelleth out of man impious worldly feare and is the guard of those goodes which cannot be expressed not so much as by imaginatiō But to haue this feare is a speciall gift not graunted to all He that feareth nor sheweth that he hath nothing to loose The feare of God guideth and gouuerneth man and causeth him to find grace with his diuine maiesty by which whē he hath receaued this feare he conserueth it and hauing lost it doth recouer it All reasonable creatures that haue forgotten themselues in foule disorders had neuer fallen therinto if they had this gift of God which is proper vnto the sainctes And the more one is replenished with grace the more is he humble and fearfull Now albeit this vertue is least esteemed of men yet is it not therfore lesse then others for a man that in regard of his enormous offences committed against God is worthy of death cannot haue any assurance wherwith to shew himselfe in his diuine presence Happy then is he who acknowledgeth that to dwel in the world is to be in a prison and that there one daily offendeth God A man should alwayes feare that pride conduct him not into hell Thou oughtest to haue feare of thy selfe and thy like and to carry thy selfe respectiuely and warily for a man that liueth in the middest of his ennemies cannot be in perfect assurance Our flesh is our ennemy which with the deuill is continually aduerse to our soule A man should more feare to be surmonted and ouercome by his owne malice then by any other thing for it is impossible for a man to ascend to the glory of God or there to perseuer without a holy feare Not to haue it is a signe of perdition This feare causeth one to obey with humility and to stoope euē to the earth vnder the yoke of holy obedience and he that hath the greater feare is the more deuout in prayer and he that hath the grace to pray hath obtayned no litle grace of God The worckes of men appeare they neuer so great ought not to be iudged by humane iudgement but according to the diuine will and institution Therfore ought we my Brethren in IESVS CHRIST euer to liue in feare A discourse of Patience THE XXVII CHAPTER HE that for the loue of God could support with patience all afflictions should in short time obtaine abondance of graces and should be Lord of this world and haue one foot in the other All thee good and euill which a man doeth he doth it of himselfe therfore thou shouldest not be scandalized if one doe thee iniury but shouldest rather haue compassion of him Support iniuryes patiently for the loue thou owest to thy neighbour how much a man is prepared for the loue of God to endure abuses and affrontes so great is he before his diuine maiesty and no more and how much he is feeble and weakely prepared to support the same thinges
doth meritt more ha that goeth in pilgrimage to sainct Iames of Galicia or he that sheweth him the way I see many thinges that are not myne I heare much that I vnderstand not and I speake much that I doe not performe and it seemeth to me that a man is not saued for seeing speaking and hearing but for well performing that which he knoweth to be the best Wordes are farther distant from deedes theÌ„ the earth is remote from heauen If any one would permitt you to goe into his vineyeard there to gather grapes would you content your selfe with leaues It is a thousand times more necessary for a man to gett instruction for himselfe then for all the world If you desire to know much doe many good worckes and humble your selfe withall possibility A Preacher should not speake ouer-curiously nor too grosly but should vse only common and ordinary tearmes Then the holy Father smilingly proceeded there is great difference betweene the ewe that bleateth much and her that bringeth many lambes that is it is not one thing to preach and to putt in execution Br. Giles one day sayd to a Doctour that seemed to glory much in his doctrine and preaching if all the earth were in the possession of one man and he should not labour it what fruit would he reap therof Rely not therfore so much one your learning albeit all the knowledge of all the world were in your head because not performing worckes necessary to your saluation it would nothing auayle you This holy Father prayed a Religious that went to preach att Perusia to take for the theme of his sermon these wordes I kisse I kisse I speake much and performe litle This is in his life a litle before This holy Father expounding these wordes of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST I haue prayed for thee Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy faith faile not and thou once couuerted confirme thy Brethren he thus interpreted it Almighty God sayd he would giue to vnderstand that a man should first labour for himselfe and then for others And albeit the conuersion of soules be very gratefull vnto God yet it is vnderstood of those that can doe it without preiudice to the saluation of their owne soules seruing God as S. Paul whersoeuer they are Therfore this holv Father would often with great feruour of spiritt say Paris Paris thou doest ruinate the Order of S. Francis Which this good Religious sayd seeing the disquiett and trouble of spiritt of many learned Frere Minors that put confidence in their sciences Br. Giles hearing a quaile and a doue to sing sayd in feruour of spiritt there is the way there is the way and not there as if they sayd lett vs endeauour to doe well in this life and not expect the other with reasoÌ„ sister doue thou speakest this so sweetly groning But sinner wheron thinckest thou why makest not thou they profitt of this aduertisment Besides it is to be vnderstood that Br. Giles speake this vpon the allusion of the Italianâ— and Spanish tongue with the note of the doue and the quaile which is quaqua which cannot be applyed to the French tongue A discourse of good and euill wordes THE XXXVII CHAPTER HE that vttereth good wordes is as the mouth of God he that speaketh ill litle differeth from the mouth of the deuill When the seruaÌ„tes of IESVS CHRIST asseÌ„ble together in any place to discourse they should talke of the excelleÌ„cy of vertues that they may seeme pleasing vnto theÌ„ and giue them coÌ„tentment and should also be exercised in theÌ„ By which act they shall come to loue theÌ„ more and to performe better actions for the more a man is burthened with vices the more needfull it is for him to speake of vertues because by the frequeÌ„t and pious discourse of them he persuadeth and easily disposeth himselfe to put them in practise But what shall we say the conditions of this world being so corrupted that one cannot speake good of good nor euill of euil We will then confesse the truth that we know not how to speake of good how good it is nor lykewise of euill how euill it is Wherfore it seemeth that neither of these to thinges can sufficiently be comprehended So that I tell you I esteeme it not a leâ—â—e vertue to know how to be silent then how two speake well and according to my iudgement a man should haue a long neck as a Crane that his wordes passe by many ioyntes before it goe out of the mouth A discourse of perseuerance in good worckes and of the memorie of death THE XXXVIII CHAPTER WHat doth it profit a man to fast pray giue almose mortifie himselfe and to haue vnderstanding of celestiall thinges yet with all this doth not arriue to the desired port of saluation There hath bin sometime seene in the mayne sea a faire shipp loaden with abondance of wealth which neere vnto the hauen surmonted by a litle tempest hath miserably perished What then hath auayled the brauery and richesse that it brought But on the contrary hath bin seene an old vessell vnseemely and contemptible to each one that hath defended it selfe from the perilles of the sea with her burden of merchandises and securely arriued in the port such an one deserueth praise The same happeneth also to men of this world and therfore ought they to liue alwayes in the feare of God For although a tree grow and is fastened in the ground he doth not yet sodenly become great and when he is great he doth not presently florish he is not so soone fruitfull if he be they be not ripe if ripe they do not in euery respect content the master For some doe rott other are beaten downe by the windes of temptations and are deuoured by the wormes of the sences Two thinges I hould for great benefittes of God when a man hath his hart remote from sinne and replenished with loue towardes God which two thinges whosoeuer shall possesse without danger of any euill shal be in possession of all good But he must perseuer because if one had from the beginning of the world to this instant liued in distresses afflictions and now should haue abondant fruition of all kind of ioyes all the miseries past would not offend him on the contrary if one had alwayes spent his time in continuall iollyty and contentment and were att this present oppressed with diuers miseries and infirmities his pleasures past would nothing reioyce him Wherfore each one should leuell att that where althinges are to end and determine A seculer person hauing told this holy Father that he would be content to liue a long time in this world and to be rich and haue his pleasure in all thinges he answeared him If you should liue a thousand yeares and were lord of all the world what recompence shoulde you receaue in the death of this body which you shall with so great affection and pleasure haue
such sort that this holy virgin began without her knowledge to be commended by her neighbours the true same of her secrett pious worckes so publishing themselues that in an instant they were exceedingly spred abroad and euery where diuulged How the virgin S. Clare had knowledge of the vertues of the holy Father S. Francis THE III. CHAPTER THis vertuous virgin Clare hearing the grat same of the admirable life of S. Francis that then renewed vnto the world the way of perfection in the same citty with a merueillous example of piety and vertue and considering that many gentlemen did follow him and that his life was already approued by our holy mother the Church she exceedingly desired to see and heare this worthy seruant of God therunto inspired by the soueraigne Father of spirittes to whome had already bin presented the first fruites of their deuotions though differently S. Francis hauing bin aduertised of this her desire and hauing heard the bruit of her vertues and holy affections desired also exceedingly to see her and to conferre with her with intention to frustrate the world of so noble and precious a pray to present her vnto our soueraigne Redeemer to serue him in some notable enterprise as preordayned of God to despoyle the great prince of the world Neither did his diuine Maiesty faile to open vnto them the meanes and to at taine therunto he inspired this vertuous woman to relye on a very honorable graue woman that gouerned her in her house as her mother And to the end this holy purpose might be sinisterly enterpreted of men and to hinder publicke murmure she went out of her Fathers house with this good womau and found out the holy Father by the feruour of whose pious discourses she was presently enflamed with diuine loue and moued by his holy actions which she admired as seeming vnto her more then humane And therfore she began very exquisitely to dispose her selfe to the effecting of the wordes of the holy seruant of God who hauing very louingly entertayned her began to preach vnto her the contempt of the world and by euident reasons to demonstrate vnto her that all the beauty of thinges present is but a vanity filled with false and deceipt full hopes Then he persuaded vnto her pure eares the honourable and amiable espousale of IESVS CHRIST and counsayled her to conserue that most precious pearles of virginall purity for that glorious Spouse who out of loue he bare to the world being God became man and would be borne of a virgin This holy Father sollicited this affaire and playd the procuratour as a Paranimph and Embassadour of the heauenly king The holy virgin on her side beginning already to tast the sweetnes of contemplation and the proofe of the eternal ioyes the world began to seeme vnto her vile and contemptible as indeed it is she as it were melting for the loue of her celestiall Spouse whome she already desired with all her hart Thencefoorth therfore she desprised precious stones iewels gold sumptuous apparell and all other worldly trash as filth and donge and abhorring the detestable delightes of the flesh she resolued intierly to dedicate her selfe a liuely temple to IESVS CHRIST and to take him for the only Spouse of her body and soule and so submitting her selfe totally to the counsailes of the glorious Father S. Francis him next after our Lord she tooke for guid and directour of her life How S. Francis drew the virgin S. Clare out of the world and made her Religious THE IV. CHAPTER ANd to the end the most cleare Mirrour of her soule might not be stayned and blemished with the dust of this world and that the contagious seculer life did not corrupt her innocencie the holy Father prudētly endeauoured to sequester this virgin from worldly people And the solemnity of palme-sunday approching the holy espouse of IESVS CHRIST wit a great feruour of spiritt repayred to this man of God and most instantly demaunded of him when and how she should make her retyre from the world Whervpon the holy Father S. Francis ordayned that one the day of the sayd feast she should goe to the procession of palmes with the people decked and adorned the most richly and gorgiously that she could procure and the night following goeing out of the citty and withall out of all conuersation of the world she should change seculer pleasures into lamentations of the passion of our Lord. Palme-sunday being come the glorious S. Clare went in the cōpany of her mother and other ladies to the great Church where there happened a matter worthy to be recorded as not done without the prouidēce of the diuine goodnes Which was that all the other ladyes goeing as is the custome of Italie to take holy palme and S. Clare out of a virginall bashfulnes remayning alone without mouing out of her place the Bishop descended the steppes of his seat and putt into her hand a branch of palme The night approching she began to prepare her selfe for effecting the commandement of the holy Father and to make a glorious flight and honorable retyre frō the world in honest company But it seeming to to her impossible to goe foorth att the ordinary and chieffest dore of the house she bethought her selfe to take the benefitt of a back dore which though it were damned vp with grosse stones and mighty blockes she with an admirable courage a force rather of a strong man then a tēder yong woman her selfe brake open Thus then leauing her fathers house her citty kinred and friendes she with extraordinary speed arriued att the Church of our lady of Angels where the Religious that in the house of God were employed in pious watchinges receaued with burning wax lightes in their handes this holy virgin that sought her Spouse and Redeemer IESVS CHRIST with a lampe not extinct and empty but filled with diuine loue And incontinently in the selfe same hour and place hauing left and abandonned the immondicities of Babilō she gaue the world the ticket of defiance and repudiation before the altar of the soueraine Queene of Angels where the glorious Father sainct Francis inspired of God and neglecting all other worldly respect cutt off her haire then he cloathed her with a poore habitt of the Order reiecting the iewels and gorgious attire which she brought to be giuen to the poore of IESVS CHRIST It had not bin in deed conuenient that the new Order of florishing virginity towardes the end of the world should otherwhere begin then in the Angelicall Pallace of that most emminent lady who before had alone bin a mother and Virgin and consequently more worthy then all others In the very same place had the noble cheualrie of the poore of IESVS CHRIST the Frere Minors their beginning vnder the valerous Captaine sainct Francis to the end it might euidently appeare that the mother of God in this her habitation ingendred and produced the one and the other Religion And so as this new
humility and most feruent prayers that you can possible demaund of him the deliuery of your citty It cannot be expressed with what feruour and teares these deuout virgins incessantly offerred their prayers and teares vnto God one entier day and one night demaunding mercy in behalfe of the said citty besieged by their ennemies These prayers and teares were of such force and vertue that the omnipotent in bounty and mercy had compassion of them and from the day following sent them his puissant assistance in such sort that the ennemies camp was defeited the Capitaine constrained shamefully and in despight of his forces without sound of trompett to raise his siege for he fled without euer after troubling the Assisians being shortly after slaine Of the reuerence and deuotion which S. Clare had to the most B. Sacrament and of the vertue of her prayers against the Deuils THE XV. CHAPTER THe deuotion of S. Clare towardes the most precious Sacrament of the Altare was such that she made it apparent in many of her actions for though she were most grieuously sick in her bed yet would she so dispose her selfe therin and be so propped and stayed vp that she might conueniently spinne an exercise which she exceedingly affected and wherin she desirously employed her selfe and did it delicately and with the threed of her labour she caused to be wouen very curious and fine cloth which she employed in furniture for the chalice She one time got made 50. corporals which she sent in cases of silke to many Churches of the valley of Spoletun When she was to receaue the most sacred SacrameÌ„t before she presented her selfe therunto she was alwayes bathed in teares and so with exceeding feare approaching she did reuerence him that was hidden in the Sacrament as acknowledging him to be the same that gouerneth heauen and earth Therfore did the deuils so much feare the prayer of the espouse of IESVS CHRIST S. Clare as they haue sundry times declared A very deuout woman of the bishoprick of Pisa came to the monastery of S. Damian to thanck God his seruant S. Clare for hauing bin by her merittes deliuered of fiue deuils that possessed her which in goeing out of her body confessed that the prayer of S. Clare did burne them and to their great confusion expelled them out of the humane bodies which they possessed Of a merueillous consolation which S. Clare receaued on the feast of the most holy Natiuity THE XVI CHAPTER AS the glorious S. Clare was alwayes in her sicknesse with a liuely memory mindfull of her beloued IESVS so was she correspondently visited by him in her necessities As once in the night of the Natiuity when the world and Angels did so solemnly feast for the birth of our Redeemer all the Religious went to the quier to Matines and left their holy Mother accompanied only with her grieuous infirmity wherfore hauing begun to meditate on the great mistery of that night and lamenting exceedingly that she could not assist att the diuine seruice she sighing sayd O my God thou seest how I remayne here alone and ending this she began to heare the Mattins that were sung in the Church of S. Francis in Assisium very distinctly vnderstanding the voice of the Religious and the very sound of the Organes yet was she not so neere the said Church as she might humanly heare what was song there but it must necessarily be concluded that this was miraculously don in one of these two sortes either that the singing of the said Religious was by the will of God carryed to S. Clare or her hearing was extended extraordinarily and by speciall grace of God euen to our Lady of Angels neere vnto Assisium But this S. was further fauoured by a diuine reuelation which exceedingly comforted and reioyced her for she was by almighty God esteemed worthy to see in spirit his holy cribbe The morning following her Religious comming to see her she sayd Deere sisters blessed be our Lord IESVS CHRIST that it hath pleased him not to leaue me alone as you haue don but know that by the grace of his diuine Maiesty I haue heard all the solemnity and all the seruice that this night hath bin performed in the Church of our holy Father S. Francis Of the spirituall doctrine wherwith S. Clare nourced and eleuated her daughters THE XVII CHAPTER THe virgin S. Clare acknowledged that she was committed to the Pallace of the great king for gouernesse and Mistâ—esle of his deere espouses therfore did she teach them a sublime doctrine and did comfort and assist them with such loue and pitty as with wordes cannot be expressed First she taught them to cleare their soules of all rumours of the world that they might the more freely attaine to the high secrettes of God She also taught them to haue no affection to their carnall kinred and entierly to forgett their owne house the better to please IESVS CHRIST She admonished them also to surmount and misprise the necessities of the body and to gett a habitt of repressing the deceiptes and appetites of the flesh by the bridle of reason She likewise taught them that the subtill ennemy armed with malice continually addresseâ—h his hidden snares to surprise the pure soules and that he tempteth the pious in other sort then worldlinges Finally she would haue them so employed in handy labour for certaine houres that they might afterward be more promptly prepared to the desire of their Creatour by the exercise of prayer which after their labour they should vndertake not leauing for such paine the fire of holy loue but rather by it expelling the tepedity of deuotion alredy purchaced There was neuer seene a stâ—â—cter obseruation of silence then among them nor a greater forme and example of vertue Neuer was there seene don in this holy house one act of vanity neither by word nor signes nor was there discouered by any vaine discourse any desire of lightnes so much were they mortified Their holy mistresse gaue good example by wordes and by her pious briefe documentes she taught her duciples feruent desires admonishing them to possesse and conserue them vnder the keyes and custody of strict silence By meane of deuouâ— Preachers she procured to her daughters the holy word of God wherof her owne was not the least part she being filled with contentment and ioy when she heard the word of God preached would with such deuotion and consolation reioyce in the memory of her sweetest Spouse IESVS CHRIST that one time hearing the sermon of Brother Philipp de Adria a most famous preacher there was seene before this holy virgin a most beautifull child which there remayned during almost all the sermon comforting her with his ioyfull delectations of which apparition she receaued such a sweetnes and delight as she could no way explicate Albeit this most prudent virgin had neuer studyed yet did she much delight to heare a learned man preach well knowing that vnder the wordes of science lay
of the Order of sainct Damian in which rule he dispeÌ„sed with the Religious touching their vow of pouerty in commune and the confirmation of this rule passed in the citty of Lions which dispensation exceedingly afflicted saincte Clare and all her Companions for the zeale they had to the obseruation of the holy Euangelicall pouerty And not only the monasteries which desired the said dispensation and rule of Innocent the fourth did accept the same but euen other monasteries were enforced to receaue and follow it But the Pope being afterward better enformed commanded the Generall and all the Prouincialls that they should in no sort constraine the Abbesses and Religious of the Order of S. Clare and of S. Damian to obserue the rule which he had newly instituted but willed and commanded that the first rule giuen by the holy Father sainct Francis att the beginning of his religion and confirmed by Pope Gregory the ninth should be perpetually obserued commanding and commending it to the Cardinall of Hostia Protector of the Order to see it obserued notwithstanding whatsoeuer appellations letters obtayned or to be obtayned The bull of Pope Innocent the fourth att the instance of S. Clare for renewing the graunt made by Pope Gregory the ninth That the Religious of S. Damian may not haue goodes in propriety Taken out of the 10. booke and put here in due place INnocent Bishop seruant of the seruantes of God to his beloued daughter in IESVS CHRIST Clare and to the other Sisters of the Monastery of saint Damian of Assisium as well present as to come Health and Apostolicall benediction Because it is manifest that desiring to be dedicated only vnto God you haue sold all your substaÌ„ce to distribute it among the poore the better to renounce cogitations and desires of temporall thinges and that you haue a firme resolution not to posses in whatsoeuer manner any kind of possessions nor immoueable goodes in althinges following the steppes of him that for vs became poore the true way verity and life The necessitie and want of corporall thinges being vnable to deterre or separate you from this firme resolution because the left hand of the celestiall Spouse is vnder your head to sustaine the great weaknes of your body which you haue subiected to the law of the spiritt with an exceeding feruour and charity This Lord also that feedeth the birdes and cloatheth the flowers of the fieldes will reward you with himselfe in eternity when his right hand shall embrace you in the perfect sight of him Considering withall that with great humility you demaund of vs that of our Apostolicall fauour we confirme your sayd resolution taken to follow most strict pouerty We by the to nour of these presentes doe graunt you that you may not be constrayned by any whoseuer to take haue nor to retaine temporall possessions And if any sister either will not or cannot obserue this rule lett her not remayne with you but lett her incontinently be putt in some other place We ordaine and command that no person of whatsoeuer quality or condition he may be presume to trouble your Monastery And if any person ecclesiasticall or seculer knowing this our constitution and confirmation be so rash as to attempt in whatsoeuer manner against it and if after three seuerall times reprehended and aduertised he do not amend make satisfaction answearable to his default let him be depriued of his office dignity and honour and lett such person be reputed as already condemned for his impieties by the iudgement of God therfore lett him be cutt off from the most holy coÌ„munion of faithfull Christians and be obliged to the diuine vengeance att the last iudgement But they who shall loue you in IESVS CHRIST and your Order and especially the Monastery of sainct Damian the holy peace of God be with them that they may receaue the fruit of their good worckes and find the recompence of eternall beatitude in the day of the rigorous and last iudgement The sequel of the aforesaid ninth chapter AFterward the same Pope confirmed the first rule vâ—uae vocis oraculo with his owne mouth formerly approued by the sayd Pope Gregory the ninth his predecessour and by the Cardinall of Hostia Protectour who by commission receaued from his holinesse had approued the same in such sort that this first rule was renewed into force This Pope Innocent afterward confirmed it by his bull in the citty of Assisium the eight of August the second yeare of his Papacie Whervnto he was enforced by the deuotion and most humble request of S. Clare Apostolicall confirmation of the rule which S. Francis gaue to S. Clare INnocent Bishop seruant of the seruantes of God to our welbeloued daughters in IESVS CHRIST Clare Abbesse and to the other sisters of the monasterie of S. Damian att Assisium health and Apostolicall benediction The Apostolicall sea accustometh to consent vnto iust desires liberally to fauour the vertuous and pious requestes of them that seeke the same And because you haue humbly required vs touching the rule according to which you ought to liue in common in one spiritt and vow of most high pouerty the same rule hauing bin giuen you by the holy Father S. Francis by you receaued of him with much coÌ„tentment which rule our venerable Brother the Bishop of Hostia of Veltré approued according as is more amply coÌ„tayned declared in the letters of the sayd Bishop conformable to the commandement which we gaue him to approue it by Apostolicall authority to that effect coÌ„mitted vnto him desirous now to accord vnto your requestes we confirme againe by these preseÌ„tes the said rule by our Apostolicall authority causing the tenour of this rule to be writteÌ„ word by word in these presentes as followeth Vgolin by the grace of God Bishop of Hostia of Veltré to his most deare mother and daughter in IESVS CHRIST Clare Abbesse of S. Damian att Assisium and to her Religious as well present as to come health and Fatherly benediction For so much as you my welbeloued daughters in IESVS CHRIST despising the pompes and delightes of the world and following the warlike course of IESVS CHRIST and of his most sacred mother haue chosen to dwell corporally enclosed to serue God we commending your pious resolution are willing benignely to graunt with a good will and Fatherly affection your demandes and holy desires And therfore inclining to your pious petitions we by the Popes and our owne authority doe confirme for you and all those that shall succeed in your Monastery the forme and rule to liue by meane of a holy vnion and of the most high and sublime pouerty which the glorions Father sainct Francis hath giuen you to obserue as well by word as by writing which rule is here vnder specifyed as followeth The rule of the Religious of S. Clare called Damiates THE FIRST CHAPTER WE are to begin the rule forme of life of the sisters
for the passion of IESVS CHRIST kept her sometimes out of her selfe and the internall loue which she had imprinted in her hart in manner continually represented vnto her IESVS CHRIST crucified She ordinarily gaue exāple by worckes of what she taught her Religious by wordes For admonishing them often and instructing them secretly touching some exercise before she had ended her discourse she was seene to power out of her eyes abondance of teares Among the houres of the diuine office that are sung in the Church she was present with greatest deuotion att the Sixt and ninth by reason that att such houres she was crucified with her Redeemer IESVS CHRIST The holy Virgin retyring one time to her priuate deuotion after the ninth houre the deuill came to her and did beat her outragiously and euen did so hurt her in the face that her eye was all bloud-shott and the signe remayned on her cheeke but S. Clare omitted nor for that to perseuer in her prayer And to the end she might with the more deuotion apply herselfe to the cōtentmentes which she conceaued in mediating of IESVS CHRIST crucified she ordinarily contemplated the mistery of the fiue woundes and therfore she learned by hart the office of the crosse as the true louer of the crosse S. Fancis had taught her She accustomed to weare against her naked flesh a girdle of thirteene knottes wherto also were litle stones fastened in forme of knottes which she did for a secrett memory of the woundes and doulours of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST One lent vpon Maundy thursday wheron our Lord IESVS CHRIST shewed a particuler loue to his disciples att the houre of the agony that our Redeemer did sweat bloud and water in the garden this holy virgin retyred into her oratory full of deep sorrow and ioyned herselfe with almighty God in prayer as if she had seen him praying and as if by contemplation of the soule of IESVS CHRIST sorrowfull euen to death she her selfe had felt and suffered his prison his derisions his iniuries reproches affrontes beatinges sentence crosse and most ignominious death carrying in her memory a like sorrow wherfore as vtterly transported she sate on a straw-bed and all that night and the day following she was so absorpt and rapt out of her selfe that her eyes being open and without motion she seemed to hold them fixed in one place and remayned so insensible being conioyntly crucified with IESVS CHRIST that a Religious familier vnto her comming often to see if she wanted any thing she found her alwayes in one same manner But on the night of holy saterday this deuout Religious came to her deere mother with a candle and partly by signes and partly by wordes she made her the best she could to vnderstand the commandement that the holy Father sainct Francis gaue her that she should not passe one day without taking and eating something So in the presence of this Religious sainte Clare as if she came out of another place sayd vnto her what need haue you to light this candle is it not day Wherto the Religious answeared Mother the night of holy thursday is past as also goodfriday and we are now in the night of Easter eue The Sainct replyed my daughter blessed be this sleep which almighty God att length after my long desire hath granted me But I admonish and command you not to speake herof to any creature liuing whiles I shall liue in the world Of many miracles wrought by saincte Clare by the signe and vertue of the crosse THE XXI CHAPTER OVr Redeemer IESVS CHRIST recompenced well the pious desires and good worckes of his beloued Virgin saincte Clare for as she was enflamed with an infinite loue of the misteries of the holy crosse so by the vertue and power of the same crosse she became noble in the signes miracles of IESVS CHRIST Oftentimes in making the signe of the crosse on the sicke they were miraculously cured and indifferently of all sortes of diseases A Religious man called Stephen hauing a hote feuer that exceedingly afflicted him the holy Father sainct Francis sent him to saincte Clare to make the signe of the crosse vpon him as one that well knew her perfection and vertue which he exceedingly honoured Now the Lady Hortulana mother of saincte Clare was then in the Couent of saint Damian for a litle before considering that her daughters had espoused IESVS CHRIST she came to them to Religion where this happy lady serued as a true Gardener in that Garden enclosed with those virgins our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST and with the glorious Agnes sister to sainte Clare and the other Religious all replenished with the holy Ghost to whome the holy Father saint Francis sent many diseased whome they cured after hauing made on them the signe of the crosse which they most hartely honoured The sayd Religious then being sent to sainte Clare she as the daughter of obedience being therto commanded by the holy Father Saint Francis presently made on him the signe of the crosse then left him a litle to sleep in the Church in the place where she was accustomed to pray and the Religious hauing a litle reposed arose sound secure and freed of his infirmity then he retourned to saint Francis by whome he had bene sent to saint Damian and consequently was cured A child of three yeares old of the citty of Spoletum called Matthew had by chaunce a stone thrust into his nose whence it could not be gotten out so that the child was in extreme perill whervpon he was brought to saincte Clare who hauing made the signe of the crosse on him the stone incontinently fell out of his nose and he was perfectly well An other child of Perusia hauing a filme on his eye was brought to sainte Clare who touching the eye of the child and making the signe of the crosse theron willed them that had presented the child vnto her to carry it vnto her mother that she might also make the signe of the crosse vpon it which hauing done the eye became cleare and being purged of the filme that obscured it he was presently cured whervpon sainte Clare affirmed that this miracle was wrought by the merittes of her mother who finding such glory to be attributed vnto her reputed her selfe vnworthy therof One of her Religious called Beneuanta hauing had for twelue yeares together an impostume vnder her arme which did purge by fiue seuerall issues saincte Clare had compassion therof and made on her the vertuous signe of the crosse then with her owne handes taking away the playster she was cured of her long continued sores An other of her Religious called Aimia being for more then a yeares space afflicted with the dropsy together with an extreme paine in her sides and a burning feeuer sainte Clare conceaued a very strong compassion of her therfore hauing recourse to her noble and infallible medicine she made on her body the signe of the crosse in the name of
to be more tormented by her infirmities then she accustomed to be a sword of sorrow through-pearced the soule of her beloued daughters But a virgin seruante of IESVS CHRIST and a very deuout Religious of the Monastery of saint Paul and Order of saint Benedict had att that time this vision following It semed to her that she did visitt sainte Clare withall her sisters att saint Damian whom she saw in a sorrowfull yet precious bed about which they all lamēted expecting her death and withall she saw come to the bolster of the sayd bed a very beautifull woman who sayd to them that wept My daughters weep not for her that is yet to liue for she cannot dye til our Lord and all his disciples doe come A litle after the Romane Court was att Perusia where the encrease of sainte Clares sicknesse being diuulged the Cardinall of Hostia hastened with great dilligence to visite the espouse of IESVS CHRIST whose Father he was by office Gouernour by speciall sollicitude and Fosterer and friend in most pure and chast amitie and her he comforted applying and with his owne handes administring vnto her the most sacred sacrament of the Eucharist and then made a very deuout sermon vnto the Religious sainte Clare with great humility and in the name of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST besought him to accept in recommēdation that her family and all her other poore sisters of other Monasteries but aboue all she most instātly besought him to obtaine of the Pope and the Colledge of Cardinalls a priuiledge and confirmation of holy pouerty Wherto the Cardinall gaue his word and as a faithfull Protectour of her Religion one most deuout and affectionat to saincte Clare did afterwardes effect it For Pope Innocēt the fourth att her most instāt request confirmed the rule which the holy Father saint Francis had instituted for her as is formerly recorded of which rule S. Clare had neuer till then other cōfirmation written then that of the said Cardinall because the Pope supposing to induce sainte Clare not to bind her Religious to such an extreme pouerty did still deferre to confirme her rule by writing But Innocent the fourth seeing the perseuerāce and last will of sainte Clare graunted the same vnto her by a bull the eleuenth and last yeare of his raigne as we haue before recorded And the yeare being almost expired the Pope came with his Cardinals from Perusia to Assisium wherin the first vision touching the death of the holy virgin was accomplished for the Pope being in his office more then a man by the aucthority which he hath of IESVS CHRIST on earth whose person he representeth in the temple of the Church militant the Cardinals accompanying his holinesse represented the disciples of our Lord IESVS CHRIST How Pope Innocent the fourth visited S. Clare in her last sicknes and gaue her absolution THE XXIV CHAPTER THe diuine prouidence would no longer deferre the accomplishment of the will of S. Clare but her Spouse IESVS CHRIST came to eleuate into his celestiall Pallace his poore espouse and pilgrime on earth who desired nothing more that being deliuered of this mortall body she might haue the sight and fruition of her most glorious IESVS CHRIST in his kingdome Now then the members of this virgin being by continuance of her sicknes as vtterly decayed there befell her a new weakenes which being a token that she should in short time be called of God she also vsed it as a ladder to mount to eternall saluation Whervpon the Pope Innocent the fourth came to the Monastery of saint Damian accompanied with many Cardinals to visitt the seruant of God not doubting but she whose life he had already approued was the most perfect in sanctity of all women of his time and therfore worthy to haue her death honoured by his presence His holinesse then being entred he went directly to the glorious Virgin and comming neere to her bed he tendered her his hand to kisse which fauour saincte Clare with exceeding ioy receaued But besides that she with great humility besought him to aford her his feet to kisse The Pope to content her sate downe vpon a litle bench and deuoutly presented vnto her his Apostolicall feet on which this sainct reuerently laid her face and mouth most affectionatly kissing them then with the serenity of an Angelicall countenance she demaunded of him remission of all her sinnes Wherto the Pope answeared would to God my deere sister I had need of such a pardon but finally he gaue her the benefitt of absolutiō and the gift of his benediction then left her in peace She hauing that morning receaued the most sacred communion att the hand of the Prouinciall of the Frere Minors of that prouince with her handes ioyned and her eyes eleuated towardes heauen she weeping sayd to her Religious My daughters prayse almighty God for the benefitt it hath pleased him to bestow on me this day which is such that the earth and the heauens are not of sufficiencie to recompence it sith this day I haue both receaued the same Lord and am esteemed worthy to see his vicar on earth How S. Clare comforted her sister S. Agnes THE XXV CHAPTER THe daughters were all about their mother without whom they were in short time to remayne orphanes the cōsideration wherof through-pearced their soules with a most bitter griefe The heauines of sleep nor hungar could not draw them from the presence of their mother the contentment which they receaued in her presence made them forgett to eat and to sleep because all their exercise was to weepe and particulerly her most deuout sister Agnes who was expresly come from the Monastery which she had newly erected att Florence to be present att her death Being then in this anguish she tourned towardes her sister and most instantly prayed her not to depriue her of her presence Wherto sainte Clare answeared Deere sister whome I cordially loue sith it hath pleased God that I depart be you ioyfull and weepe no more for I assure you our Lord will shortly come to you to visitt you with an exceeding consolation before your death Here followeth the testament of the holy S. Clare In nomine Domini Amen AMongest all other benefittes which we haue receaued of our bountifull benefactour the king of mercies and doe daily receiue of him for which we are most boud to praise him one is for our vocatiō which by how much greater it is by so much more are we bound vnto him the Apostle saith acknowledge your vocatiō God hath made himselfe a way which he hath shewed by word and example our holy Father S. Francis a most perfect zelatour and follower of the same way hath thaught vs wherfor my beloued Sisters we ought to marcke the vnmeasurable benefitt which God hath done vnto vs amongest the rest that which he hath vouchsafed to worcke in vs through his seruāt our Father S. Frācis not only after our cōuersion but
the ayre where she did some seruice to an other woman there came a wolfe which being taken by the girle but for a dogge he lept on her neck tooke hold of her head The other woman and the mother of the girle there present ran after and cryed for helpe inuocating sainte Clare and it was admirable to heare that the child being in the teeth of the wolfe reprehended him saying Thou theefe how canst thou carry me farther I being recommended to that holy virgin The wolfe as daunted with those wordes gently sett the girle on the ground and as a theefe found and taken in the fact he fled and the girle retourned without any hurt vnto her mother How diuers were deliuered from drowning and danger of sea hauing iâ—uocated S. Clare THE XXXII CHAPTER AShippe fraught with many personnes departing out of the port of Perusia for the I le of Sardinie the first night there arose such a terrible tempest that the force therof leaked the bottome of the vessell which made apparent to all therein that they were in most euident perill of shipwrack wherfore they began to inuocate the Queene of heauen and many other sainctes to assist them Att length perceiuing no apparence of their liues safety they addressed themselues to saincte Clare and vowed to her that if by her intercession they were deliuered they would goe all naked to their very shirtes with their girdle about their necks to visitt her sacred reliques att Assisium carrying each a wax light of two poundes in their handes This vow being made they saw three great lightes discend from heauen the one wherof setled on the forepart of the shipp an other on the poupe and the third on the pumpe by the vertue wherof the leakes where the water entred did close and the sea became so quiet and calme that with a gracious wind the vessell was accompanied and conducted by the said lightes to the part of Arestan whither being arriued and landed the marchandise all safely putt on shoare the sayd lightes vanished and which was admirable the shippe presently sunk and was cast away They that had gone out of her acknowledging the miracle att their retourne to Pisa deuoutly accomplished their vow yelding infinite thanckes to almighty God and to the virgin sainte Clare for the great benefitt receaued by her intercession How S. Clare was canonized by Pope Alexander the fourth THE XXXIII CHAPTER POpe Innocent the fourth liued so litle time after the death of sainte Clare that he cold not canonize her The holy siege hauing bin two yeares vacant Alexander the fourth was chosen Pope who being exceedingly deuoted and a friend to piety protectour of Religious hauing heard true relation both of the miracles which our Lord IESVS CHRIST wrought for the glory of his holy seruant and of the renowme of her vertue which daily more and more diuulged it selfe in the Church knowing also that her canonization was generally desired his holinesse being also induced by the assurance of so many miracles therfore begaÌ„ to treat in the Consistory of her canonizatioÌ„ Wherin to proceed more maturely there were elected prudent and vertuous men to examine the sayd miracles and the irreprehensible life of the sainct Which being done and this holy virgin being found and proued to haue bin in her life an vnspotted mirrour of all vertues and to haue bin ennobled of almighty God after her death by true and approued miracles the day of her Canonization was appointed when were present with his Holinesse many Cardinals Archbishoppes Bishoppes other Prelates and a great number of Priestes and Religious with infinite noblemen gentlemen and others each in their degree and quality before whome the Pope proposed this sacred affaire demaunding the opinion of the Prelates who with one accord gaue consent and affectionatly besought the said sainct might be canonized in the Church as IESVS CHRIST had glorified her in heauen In this sort then three yeares after her happy decease Pope Alexander caused her solemnely to be enrollod in the Catalogue of Sainctes ordayning her feast to be celebrated with solemnity in the Church the 12. of August This Canonization was performed the yeare of grace 1255. and the first of the raigne of the Pope to the praise and glory of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST The life of saincte Agnes sister to saincte Clare The conuersion of this Sainct is described before in the fift chapter of this present booke and therfore to auoyd reiteration it is here pretermitted How saincte Agnes was by the holy Father sainct Francis sent to Florence there to build a Monastery THE XXXIIII CHAPTER THe virgin and espouse of our Redeemer IES CH. Agnes true sister companion of S. Clare as well in bloud as in vertue and Religion perseuered and persisted in notable sanctity of life in the Monastery of sainct Damian and from the time of her entrance into Religion euen to her death she alwayes woare a very rough haircloth next her tender flesh Her ordinary refection was almost alwayes bread and water she was naturally very pittifull to euery one Sainct Francis finding this virgin to haue obtayned of God by meane and assistance of her sister a worthy perfection he sent her to Florence there to found a new Monastery of poore sisters called Mount Celi wherof sainct Francis made her Abbesse This holy virgin induced many soules to abandon the world to serue IESVS CHRIST which she did by meane of her pious conuersation and sanctity of life by holy discourses and wordes of God that sweetly flowed out of her mouth and as a perfect Contemptrice of transitory thinges and follower of IESVS CHRIST she planted in this Monastery conformably to the desire of the holy Father sainct Francis and of saincte Claâ—e the obseruance and profession of Euangelicall pouerty but being exceedingly grieâ—â—d with the absence of her sister she wrote this letter following vnto her and to all the Religious of the Monastery of sainct Damian wherin she had receaued her education and spirituall nourriture A Copte of the letter which saincte Agnes wrote to her Sister saincte Clare and to all the others sisters of her Monastery THE XXXV CHAPTER TO the venerable and beloued Mother in our Lord CHRST IESVS Clare and to all her Couent humble sister Agnes the least of the disciples of IESVS CHRIST and of yours recommendeth herselfe vnto you all and prostrate att your feet doth yeld you all submission and deuotion wishing vnto you what is most precious from the most high king of kinges To the end that all nature which hath bin created of God doe acknowledge it selfe to be such as none can persist of it selfe in its owne essence the diuine prouidence most prudently permitteth that when any one esteemeth himselfe to be in prosperity then is he drowned and plunged in aduersities This I tell you my most deere Mother that you may know what affliction and extreme heauines possesseth my spiritt being so tormented that
CHRIST seruing him alone in pouerty and humility This sainte Agnes of Bohemia being illustrated by many vertues and miracles hauing assembled an infinite number of Religious in diuers Couents and hauing with them perseuered in all perfection of vertues she left this transitory world to take eternall possession of her glorious celestiall Spouse CHRIST IESVS who honoured her and made her blessed as he hath manisested by many miracles which he hath wrought by her great merittes intercessions The Emperour Charles the fourth who was also king of Bohemia was two seuerall times deliuered from death by the intercession of this celestiall Princesse and therfore att his death he enioyned his sonne Wenceslaus and successour in the Empire to procure her canonization But he was hindered by important and continuall troubles and affaires that disabled him to execute the pious and iust desires of his Father Of many other Religious that florished primitiuely in the Order of S. Clare THE XLI CHAPTER THere was an other holy Religious of the royal bloud of Polonia called Salome whose sanctity was manyfested by diuers miracles which God wrought after her death she by her merittes deliuered many women from perill of death in trauell of child many lame were restored to the vse of their limmes blind recouered sight and wounded personnes were cured A holy Religious of Padua called Helena florished in great perfection of life in the monastery which was builded by the Seraphicall Father S. Francis and in which the blessed Father S. Antony of Padua yelded his spirit vnto almighty God This holy Religious liuing in that place after she had there obtayned of God many vertues she was tryed by IESVS CHRIST and refined as gold in the furnise of afflictions For she kept her bed depriued of all corporall force yea and of her speech for 15. yeares during all which time she ordinarily demonstrated by signes and gestures an exceeding great alacrity and ioy in her hart Our Lord reuealed many thinges to this sainct which she manifested to the Religious who curiously recorded the same to be kowne to posterity The sayd religious sisters being demaunded how the infirme Religious could make the vnderstand those wordes sith she could not speake they answeared that themselues then obserued so strict a silence that they scarcely spake att all but demaunded and opened their necessities by signes which were well vnderstood among them for expressing whatsoeuer they desired to haue knowen And in that sort had they vnderstood the sayd S. whose body for many yeares after the sayd Religious sisters did shew to such as in deuotion repayred to see it remayning entire and incorruptible yea her nayles and haire did grow as if she had bin liuing By her merittes God wrought many miracles and particulerly on the Marquesse of Parma who was of the family of Lupi called Boniface who being in the anguish of death the Marquesse his Lady making a vow to this sainte Helene for his health it was perfectly restored vnto him In the beginning of the Order of saincte Clare there was also of it the daughter of a king of Hungary called Cuiga sister vnto blessed sainte Elizabeth the widowe who hauing taken the habitt and made profession of the rule of saincte Clare became so famous after the death of sainte Elizabeth in sanctity and miracles both during her life and att her death that question is att Rome touching her canonization The end of the 8. booke and second volume of the first part of the croâ—icles of the Frere Minors THE NINTH BOOKE OF THE SECOND VOLVME AND FIRST PART OF THE CHRONICLES OF THE FRIER MINORS WHERIN IS DESCRIBED THE INSTITVTION and rule of the third Order called of penitents made by the holy Father S. Francis And the liues of many of the said Order especially of Sainte Elizabeth Queene of Hongary How the Order of the seculer penitents was instituted by the holy Father S. Francis THE FIRST CHAPTER THE Seraphicall Father saint Francis sowing ouer Italy the word and seed of life a good part therof fell into the hartes of men that were bound by the knott of Matrimony and of personnes of such like condicion whose soules could not freely follow the spiritt of penance as they desired yet their feruour was such that sometimes eueÌ„ whole townes and villages were dispeopled in following the holy Father saint Francis who purchased the saluation of their soules Wherupon this holy Father being requested yea importuned generally and particulerly to institute an Order and rule wherin seculer and marryed people might liue to doe penance and to liue in a more secure estate for their saluation The yeare 1221. he instiruted the Order of Generous Penitents whereof all Christians that liue not in monasticall Religion might yet be meÌ„bers The first that entred this Order was an holy man called Lucius and though no rule is found to be recorded att that time nor forme of liuing prescribed by S. Francis to these Penitents yet it is most assured that he gaue them certaine rules according to which they should temporally and spiritually gouerne themselues were it to fast or pray more then other seculers to know what office and deuotions they should vse what almose they should giue how they should be cloathed and what rigour of penance they should vndertake of which ordoÌ„nances deliuered by S. Francis and recorded by them to whome he taught the same Pope Nicolas the fourth cutt off one part and left only that which was most easie instituting a rule which here we will insert which was also afterward confirmed by the Apostolicke sea by three most ample letters patentes And albeit the first and ancient habitt of these penitentes was afterwardes different in diuers prouinces yet is it most probable that the most common and general was the same which those of the third Order yet weare in Italy as most conformable to their statue The colour is gray like to that of the Frere Minors but the forme and fashion is as others seculers doe weare and it is credible that S. FraÌ„cis his will was that the sayd Penitentes should weare this habitt siâ—h in those places where this Order was by him first instituted and where he most conuersed this manner of habit was vsed These sayd Penitents may not weare the cord as the Frere Minors These of the third rul which haue succeeded those who liue in coÌ„mon and are Religious by vow can lesse auouch the wearing of a cord but must vse a leather belt And it is to be noted that the Frere Minors cannot receaue these Penitents to the profession of Religious obedience or to any vow but only may admitt and receaue them to the sayd rule of life and company of the Penitents exhorting and admonishing them to obserue the same They may also assist them in confession and other spiritual worckes as CoÌ„freres and true Brethren of the Order Neuertheles the Religious may not be their Prelates or Superiours because they are
matter be brought before the Magistrate who hath auctority to iudge therof who hearing the parties with patience shall determine their discord by iustice How the Brethren may be dispenced withall in their abstâ—nences THE XVIII CHAPTER THe Oâ—dinaryes of the places or the Visitor shall haue power to dispence with the Brethren and sisters touching the abstinences fastes and other austerities of this rule vpon lawfull cause and when they shall see it expedient That the Ministers must discouer vnto the visitor the manisest saultes THE XIX CHAPTER THe Ministers shall aduettise the Visitor of the manifest faultes of the Brethren and Sisters that the culpable may be punished And if any be found incoâ—igible after three seuerall admonitions by the Minister or by some of the discreet Brethren lett him be denounced to the Father Visitor who shall expell him the confraternity and publish them in the congregation Approbation of the Pope that none of the Brethren shal be obliged vnder mortall sinne to obserue the points aforâ—said THE XX. CHAPTER BVt in al the afoâ—esayd thinges wherunto the Brethren and Sisters of your Order are not obliged by the commandements of God or ordinances of the Romane Church we will not that they be bound vnder mortall sinne but lett them with prompt humility receaue the penance enioyned them for the excesse committed and study to accomplish it entierly The sequell of the confirmation of this rule Let no man presume to dismember the page of this our decree rule or rashly to contradict it But if any presume to attâ—pt it lett him know that therin he incurreth the indignation of Almighty God and of his blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul Giuen att the Reate the 17. of August the second yeare of our Pontificate The Briefe of Pope Nicolas the fourth in fauour of the confraternity of Penitents THE XXI CHAPTER NIcolas Bishop the seruant of the seruants of God to all faithfull to whome these presents shall appeare healâ—h and Apostolical benediction The only sonne of God by whose precious woundes we haue bin redeemed and reuiued in the fountaine of his precious bloud founded and instiruted the holy Church on the rock of faith instantly after his birth and committed the iurisdiction and power of his celestiall empire to the blessed Prince of the Apostles and porter of eternall life giuing to him and to his successors principality and power to bind and loose the dispeaâ—ced of Israel that by the mystery of his passion are retyred into his fold And therfore the foueraine Romane Bishop successour of the same principasitie of those principall watches and carefull diligences and not of studyes and desiâ—es filled with vanities is changed by Apostolicall obligation that the Church alwayes multiply with a new generation and race to be vnited to the well-disciplined flock because the condition of humane nature is easily broaken or dissolued as an earthen vessell that is subiect to fragility and with difficulty reformed And therfore it is necessary for the faithfull of the same Church to haue especiall care as hauing bin diligently educated in the innocencie of sincerity and verity not to deface and corrupt the doctrine and constitutions of the Successour of the same Prince or in whatsoeuer manner by wordes of murmure to hinder the same for as the Apostle saith He is contrary to the Ordinances of God that resisteth his power Sith then the holy seruant of God and singuler Confessour of IESVS CHRIST S. Francis enflamed with the burning fire of charity disciple both in wordes and worckes of the glorious Apostles aduancing himselfe with a spiritt full of verity to augment the family in the house of our Redeeemer IESVS CHRIST with intention to reduce into the way of saluation the feet of such as walked in darcknes instructing them without learning he hath infrituted an Order with the title of Penitents to whome he hath giuen meane to meritt eternall life We desisiring to fauour the sayd Order to the end the intention and zeale of the sayd Confessour doe encrease in vertues and that the Professours of this Order by meane of our care make good progresse in the way of their saluation It hath seemed vnto vs requisite approuing the sayd Order that therin be performed certaine ordinaces worthy to be obserued as most behoufull which by our letters we haue to that end perscribed vnto them and among others where we counsaile and with a Fatherly affection admonish the sayd Brethren Penitents to follow and obserue the sayd rule and forme of life and that so doeing they with perfect charity by meane therof conseâ—â—e a mutuall vnion and affection Naturall reason and duety requiring that for reuerence vnto this holy Confessour the Professors of the sayd Order be conducted and guided by the doctrine and counsaile of the Frere Minors the sayd Saint hauing hin institutor of these Orders and therfore lett them procure to haue of the Frere Minors to be Visitors and reformers of the sayd Religion And for so much as some of the sayd Order which is lamentable by their peruerse will being doubtles illegitimate children yea bastardes of the Church and of this holy Confessour of IESVS CHRIST doe rebell against this our permission and counselle and haue presumed to affirme and maintaine that the Religious receauing and obseruing that rule cannot be saued therin and are so temerarious as that without any feare they attempt to peruert and att least doe persecut theÌ„ that desire to follow our sayd consaile We therfore determining not to lett this presumption with conniuence to passe vnpunished doe totally annull the processe made or to be made against those that follow our counsaile and will that all they who with reuerence accept and follow our sayd behouful counsaile doe participate of the grace of the Church and of our benediction and doe enioy the priuiledges graunted to the same Order of Penitents by the holy Apostolike sea or to be graunted hereafter We further ordaine that they who shall resist or hinder so holy a constitution be in such sort restrayned by the Ordinaries of the places that they enforce them to desist from their turbulent impedimentes Notwithstanding whatsoeuer priuiledge or vnder whatsoeuer forme of wordes obtained to the contrary and lett the Brethren Penitents that shall follow our sayd healthfull counsaile haue Ministers taken and elected among themselues according to the forme contayned in the sayd rule Giuen att Ciuita Veazia the 8. day of August the third yeare of our Pontificate The life of S. Elizabeth the widow daughter to the king of Hungary and of the third Order of S. Francis Of the Innocencie and vertue of S. Elizabeth in her most tender youth THE VIII CHAPTER THis blessed S. the daughter of king Henry of Hongary was royally educated in her Fathers house but being by diuine grace illuminated and opening the eyes of hir natural knowledg she timely began to misprise the vanities of the world and the apprehensions of youth chaunging them
his diuine maiesty to setle in her hart such a misprise of al temporalities as might depriue her euen of her loue to her children and giue her force to support all the iniuryes of this life Arising from this prayer she went and thus spake to her companions Know ye that almighty God hearing my prayers hath graunted me that henceforward I shall neuer esteeme all the magnificences amities and other deceiptfull allurements of the world more then filth yea neither shall I haue any care of my children more then of my neighbours to the end I apply my loue to nothing but his diuine maiesty After she had taken the religious habitt she with greater feruour addicted her selfe to prayer as also to worcks of mercy and hauing receaued 2000. Marckes of mony as part of her dowry she gaue the greatest part therof to the poore and with the rest builded an honorable and commodious hospitall to entertaine poore sick people and there to haue them cherished attended and medicined wherein her selfe as the most humble seruant serued the poore sick creatures yea with such charity as she washed their feet and made their beddes and then would say to her companions that assisted her we haue this day receaued a great fauour of God in that we haue washed couered and serued him sith it is he whome we serue in his poore people She relieued and assisted with such great feruour and humility that in one night she carryed a poore blind and very sick boy six times to his necessities albeit he was euery where full of filth and lothsomnes and then ioyfully washed the linnen that he had fouled There was in this hospitall a leapresse whome she often purified though she were so couered with filth and leprosie that one could not so much as behold her without horrour But this Princesse did handle her as if she had bin very cleane dressed her meat gaue it her to eat and applyed her medicins pulled off her hose and pared her nailes with such promptitude as she procured a strang admiration in all the beholders She caused the sick ordinarily to confesse and communicate and in like case a poore old and sick woman that had no will to confesse was by her corrected and made confesse She washed and shrouded the dead bodyes with her owne handes and with very great deuotion attended them to buryall Our Lord by many miracles which he wrought by this blessed lady made appeaâ—e how gratefull this worck of mercy was vnto his diuine maiesty What order S. Elizabeth obserued and the miracles she wrought in the said Monasterie THE XV. CHAPTER SAinte Elizabeth in her hospitall ordayned that no poore person should be admitted without being formerly confessed because a man in mortall sinne doth not deserue att the handes of God the bread he eateth It one time happened that a blind man demaunded entertaynment in the sayd hospitall but because he would not confesse he was not admitted wherfore retourning he murmured blasphemed and tayled for that he was reiected thence But being charitably reprehended and admonished by this vertuous Lady and a Frere Minor he was conuerted and very deuoutly confessed his sinnes and then was admitted into the hospital where being the Religious man sayd to S. Elizabeth Sith you haue receaued the blind man and haue giuen him to eat you must also if you please restore him his sight The S. as one full of humility answeared Father that which you require is a worck of importance and such as none but God can doe as he alone that illuminateth the blinde but sith it hath pleased his infinite bounty so mercifully to graunt him the light of grace I shal be glad that he voutchsafe him that of his eyes And therfore Father obtaine you of his diuine maiesty the light of one eye and I wil endeauour to pray for the other And so both of them with great confidence and feruour falling to their prayers the sight of one eye was restored to the blind and a litle after the other Wherin God shewed the difference of the meritts of the intercessors in that the sight restored to the second eye was very much clearer purer and sharper then the other The sainct one day entring secretly into the hospitall with two seruants to visit the sick she found att the dore a paralytique lying on the ground who was also deafe and dumble She hauing compassion of this poore creature asked him with a low voice what he ayled The sick man that could not yeare her moued his head and mouth as one dumbe and making signes with his handes the seruant of God with feruour of the holy Ghost sayd vnto him I command thee in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to tell me where is thy griefe att which worde the paralytique arose on his feet and sayd I haue bin for many yeares both dumbe and lame as you see and this is the griefe I had This sainct vtterly amazed att such a miracle speedily retourned whence she came to auoyd the notice and obseruation of the world As she went an other time to visitt the sick it happened that she saw one so much decayed as by reason of his extreme weaknes he could not eat The S. prayed him to tell her what he desired to eat The sick creature sighing answeared her that he could willingly eat of some fresh-water fish the vertuous Princesse assuring him to procure it for him left him much comforted and presently sent a seruant of the hospitall to gett such fish for the sick man But retourning he aduertised her that the riuer being frozen there was no meane to haue any Which this compassionate mother of the poore vnderstanding hauing confidence in God and being well instructed by the holy Ghost tooke a bason in her hand and went incontinently to a fountaine close by the hospitall wherinto hauing dipped her bason she drew it out full of water and fish which with great pleasure she boiled and gaue to the sick party that was halfe dead who did eat with such appetite that a litle after he arose from his bed sound and gaue thanckes to almighty God Of the contemplation of S. Elizabeth and how she deliuered her mother out of Purgatory and conuerted a very sensuall yong man THE XVI CHAPTER THis holy Princesse had ordinarily reuelations and visitations of her beloued IESVS CHRIST by his most ferueÌ„t loue wherwith she was wounded Being in the Church one day in the lent she so setled and fixed her eyes on the altare that she made it appeare that she there saw the presence of the diuine maiesty so remayning many howers receauing celestiall reuelations Retourning to her selfe she was coÌ„strayned by so great weaknes to rest her head on the lappe of one of her seruantes and so remayning a while she began to behold the heauen att a window discouering such a ioy in her countenance that it enforced her to breake out into a merueillous laughter and a litle after
albeit his life and the Countesse his wiues were stored withall kind of vertues yet in his last dayes speaking of her being vrged by the holy Ghost he vttered to those present these wordes The infidell man is sanctified by the faithfull woman whome I leaue a virgin in this mortall life as I receaued her a virgin and vnspotted This holy Confessour of IESVS CHRIST changed this life for a better the yeare of grace 1327. Father Francis of Maronis a famous preacher and Doctour was present att his death The very daye of his departure he appeared in all glory vnto his wife who was them in her Countie in Prouence to whome he vttered these wordes of the Psalmist The snare is broaken and we are deliuered and so without any other word he vanished The Contesse the same day recounted to all her company the death of her husband it being the 27. day of September He was buryed in the church of the Cordeliers att Paris clothed in the habitt of the third Order and the same yeare his body was translated into Prouence to the Couent of Apte in which his sanctity was by many miracles diuulged for which he was by the Apostolike sea canonized His feast is celebrated the 27. of September The Countesse Delphine his wife liued many yeares after him perseuering in piety being dead she was buryed by her husband hauing the the habitt of the Frere Minors as a disciple of the holy Father S. Francis and of the third Order Att the death of this Countesse and till her body was enterred a most sweet harmony was heard in the aire as they haue testified and assured who were neere her body It is piously beleeued that they were Angels singing as true friendes of virginall purity Our Lord wrought many miracles as well in the life time as att the death of this holy woman and in such quantity as there is no doubt but that our lord had canonized her in heauen The life of the blessed Yues of the 3. Order S. Francis Of the holy exercises and mortification of the flesh of S. Yues THE XXII CHAPTER YVes florished in that time in the Duchy of Bretanie within the diocese of Tâ—iguier He was a man of eminent sanctity and led a merueillous austere life for which cause almighiy God made him famous by many miracles This holy man was the sonne of a very rich vertuous man by whose good example he was from his tender infancie a patterne of commendable conuersation His Father sent him to study humanity att Paris thence to Orleans to study the Canon and Ciuill law but much more did he profitt in diuine wisdome for there manifesting his doctrine he layd open to many the true knowledge and assured way of iustice And being to retourne to his Father the Bishop of Triquet hauing heard the fame of his excellent vertues and sanctity made him his Officiall or commissary with very ample aucthority And albeit the holy man withall his power withstood the acceptance of this cha dge yet was he att lenght constrained therevnto He with such prudence and without acception of persons administred iustice that the ballance was alwayes equall which he performed with such sincerity that he would neuer receaue any â—ecompence for it in this life A litle after by diuine prouidence he became Priest in which ministery he offered his body a liuely sacrifice vnto almighty God His habit was then according to his quality common decent and modest But vnder he woare a very sharp hayr-cloth Wheâ—with he afflicted his body did weaken it by frequeÌ„t and austere fastes by coÌ„tinual watchinges When he was admitted into the confraternity of the Penitents of the third Oâ—der of S. Francis he reiected all his fine apparell though most modest and plaine which he ware according to his quality cloathing himselfe with very grosse and course gray cloth and wearing rude and homely shooes as poore Religious ordinarily vse He wâ—are vpon his hair-cloth that it might not be seene a shirt made of towe raw or vndressed He slept very litle and then only when nature was wearyed with prayer study or spirituall exercise or burdened with naturall necessity of sleep his repose was short and he alwayes tooke it cloathed His bed was the bare ground a hurdle or some gâ—osse stickes wreathed together his pillow the bible an instrument of litle sleepe and of much dilligence he being mindfull and taking comfort of these wordes of our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST They that are clothed in soft garments are in kings houses Of the abstinence charity prayer and the manner of saying the diuine office of S. Yues THE XXIII CHAPTER THis holy man did neuer feed on delicate meates but such as were very grosse which he did to reserue of his reuenue wherwith to reliue many poore people On fasting dayes commanded by the Church he vsed only bread and water ordinarily did with great abstinence fast the wednesday and saterday He had customarily strangers and pilgrimes in his house he was very dilligent in the practise of the worckes of mercy he entertayned poore people and particulerly the sick and lame with exceeding pitty and compassion and conuersed with them so mildly and familiarly as if they had bin his brethren he serued them and made their beddes washed their feet and did them all other seruices that they could need Being no lesse carefull to administer vnto them the spirituall food of the word of God then the corporall he made them notable exhortations wherin he multiplyed the talent of the Euangelicall doctrine to those that were vnder his chardge He was very prompt in according dissentions and procuring of peace with all persons He had the grace to conuert sinners to pennance He was so addicted to prayer and contemplation that he would sometimes neglect to take his ordinary repast and dyett And one time he continued fiue whole dayes in prayer in his chamber without asking or being offered him any thing to eat And yet when he came forth his countenaÌ„ce was so pleasing ioyful and vermillioÌ„ as if he had bin pampered with most exquisite meates As he celebrated masse with great feruour so did he therin receaue of God notable feelinges and graces as one day did appeare for as he eleuated the most sacred sacrament there discended from heauen an admirable splendour and brightnes which enuironned the sacred host together with the chalice He red the canonicall houres with admirable attention deuotion and did alwayes rise att midnight to say his Matins He diuided the office into all the houres of the dayes in imitation of the Prophett Dauid who praysed God seauen times in the day Of the blessed death of S. Yues THE XXIV CHAPTER THis holy Religious being complete in the perfectioÌ„ of all vertues exceeding deuout vnto IESVS CHRIST very austere towardes himselfe extreme curteous and charitable towards others as he was by diuine grace of a singuler life and admirable in
of saluation he being ready to execute whatsoeuer he should command him The Religious hauing consailed him to sell all he had he did his vtmost to make restitution where he was obliged and according to Euangelicall couÌ„saile gaue the rest to the poore then offered himâ—elfe to God becoÌ„ming a Frere Minor where he perseuered in vertues and piously ended his life all his people were also conuerted and did penance So the holy simplicity of this Religious produced a merueillous fruit not preaching of high and subtill matters nor with elegant wordes but only of the paines of hell and glory of Paradise as he had bin instructed by the holy Father sainct Francis The 8. and 9. chapters are put after the 72. chap. of the first booke the 10. chap. after the 5. of the second booke and the eleuenth chap. after the 74. of the second booke Notable humility of a Preacher of S. Francis his Order THE XII CHAPTER AN English Frere Minor and Doctour of diuinity preaching in the Monastery of S. Damian where S. Clare was Abbesse in the presece of holy Br. Giles he as a great freind of humility would make proofe therof in this Preacher and so in the middest of his sermon he willed him to be silent because himselfe would preach and the diuine incontinently held his peace and Brother Giles with exceeding feruour of spiritt and to the great amazement and edification of the hearers vttered matters of great sublimity and eminency touching almighty God then tourning towardes the Diuine he willed him to proceed in his sermon which S. Clare perceauing she was exceeding ioyfull sayd This day is accomplished one of the defines of S. Francis who would often say I desire that my Religious be so humble as that a Doctour in diuinity goeing into the pulpitt if a simple lay Brother make a motion to preach the Doctour shall giâ—e him place I tell you truely my Brethren this Preacher hath more edifyed me then if he had raysed one from death The 13. chapter is after the 54. of the first booke the 14. chap. is after the last of the second booke Of a very terrible accident vnto a Nouice cloathed by S. Antony of Padua THE XV. CHAPTER THere was a worldly man whose profession was to follow the warres in which practise he did much mischiefe this maÌ„ induced by the deuil came to the blessed Father S. Antony of Padua then Guardian of the Monastery of Limoges and besought him to giue him the habit of the Frere Minors affirming a desire to serue God therin The Sainct as zealous of the saluation of soules after diuers and seuerall conferences with him and alwayes finding him firme in his pretended holy purpose heard his confession then hauing piously admonished him to doe penance for his sinnes he gaue him the habitt and had a particuler care of his deportements but this lewd wretch hauing promised the deuill to serue him with fidelity in whatsoeuer vocation he should take vpon him and neuer to discouer his intention to any person did very strongly obserue this conuention and in his generall confession â—sing his vtmost dissimulation did conceale this secrett of the deuils from sainct Antony and indeed did alwayes in his hart excogitate matters directly opposite to his saluation as his master the deuill had taught him So that it is easy to iudge that God had not drawne him to Religion but rather some discontentment in that his worldly affaires succeeded not as he wished and hearing sainct Antony preach he became Religious yet omitted not to hope and expect some benefitt from the deuill Sainct Antony as a faithfull seruant of God with exceeding feruour made him many remonstrances to enduce him to renounce the world with all his hart to resist chastice his flesh to shunne the deuill and to withstand all his temptations and to this effect gaue him meanes to performe a sharp and rigourous penaÌ„ce for his enormous sinnes But this Nouice in all such vertuous and pious actions did dissemble as hauing no affectioÌ„ thervnto This wretched Nouice theÌ„ goeing one day out of his cell which was on a litle hill separated from the others saw a very faire horse well harnised with a complet a mour vpon him and a cloke bagge on him behinde which att first sight and apprehension amazed him but after hauing without feare beheld the horse he had a desire to see what was in the cloke bagge and to that end layd hold on the horse by the raines and drew him a side where hauing searched the sayd cloake bagge he found stoare of mony and a saire sute of apparell so that hauing found a horse apparell armour and mony he reputed himselfe most happily fournished withall that he desired whervpon shaking off his Frere Minors habitt putting on his worldly attyre and armour of a soldier he mounted on horseback and so secretly rode away that none perceaued him The same day he made such speed that he arriued att Bourges in Berry where alighting late att an Inne the houre of soupper being come he sett himselfe att table and was attended by the daughter of the Host who so well pleased his fancy that he demanded her of her Father in Mariage and to induce his consent shewed him the mony he had in his cloackbag The Host att the sight of so much mony was tempted with auarice graunted his daughter to be his wife and left them to complement together The deuill then presently leauing the figure of a horse and hauing putt on the shape of a man came about midnight and knocked att the dore of that Inne where being entred drew the master of the house a side to speake with him seining himselfe iealous of his honour and sayd Syr is it not true that you haue consented to mary your daughter to a stranger it is sayd the host the deuill replyed know then that he whome you haue accepted for your sonne in law is a Religious man who as alewd fellow hath deluded you and rauished your daughter Therfore sith there is no other remedy follow my counsaile goe whiles it is night he sleeping in his bed but so warily that he may not heare you and you shall find his head bare shauen with a croune in manner of a Religious so that it prouing infallible what I tell you cutt his throat and take his mony withall that he hath wherwith you shall much better mary your daughter Besides there is no cause of feare for this fellow is not knowne in these quarters nor in any part of France This discourse putt the â—ost into an extreme anguish but being at length ouercome by the passion of choller and encouraged by the deuill he resolued to murder his new sonne in law if he found it true which his preteÌ„ded frieÌ„d had told him whom he prayed to stay till he had effected his counsaile to assist him to bury the body promising him a share of the mony wherto the deuil accorded